《I Swear I Won’t Bother You Again!》 Prologue Prologue Never once she actually cursed her own foolishness until this very moment. Staring at her ankles chained to the prison wall, Violette keeps cursing herself for countless times. Of course, those were directed toward herself. Hints were there, but everything was toote by the moment she had realized the truth that she had been turning blind eyes all this time. Her father who kept betraying her mother, the woman whom her father kept seeing to, and her her sister who was born from a different mother. Even the person whose heart taken by that half-sister of hers. Since those were hurting her, then she would just crush those happiness. Its that woman(concubine)s fault. Its also that very womans daughters fault for being born that she was not loved. That she was not even loved by my own mother and father, also others, everything was that step-sisters fault. Convinced herself such, she detested and held grudges, to the point that she selfishly went crazy solely for the sake of that revenge. She hurt a lot of people, without understanding how foolish she was. She destroyed many things with her own hand, with the revenge intention in mind. It was stupid, very stupid. Those were the worst and the most unforgivable things she had ever done. Each time she remembers, it feels like her heart is being stabbed. Im sorry. Rubbing her head against the ground, Violette cannot evenin for getting arrested for extorting violence and power. It is actually rather a light punishment in response to all her previous actions she did. The fact that she is kept alive was out of kindness despite being chained in prison is something to be thanked. If she had to undergo the appropriate punishment, she would be beheaded. Thest words she received from her step-sister was really kind that it kills. Although Violette wished for a punishment, her kind step-sister did not punish Violette at all, even that meant taking her life. Her kind heart surpasses all living beings, and she is as pure as a goddess, something that Violette can never have. Such a girl will probably never forget Violette anymore. Because mistakes made toward her step-sister will be something that her family have to be burdened with. Im sorry Such things like taking other peoples happiness were such painful feelings. However, for the sake of her retrieving her happiness, she casted shadow on those feelings. To that person whom Violette loves, she would probably have be a bothersome existence. Although she worked hard for those happiness, right now she can only regret. As it is, it is already toote for her to repent. There is no reason for a noble house, where a sinner was born, will let her stay in her rank. There are probabilities that her rank might go down or exiled to the countryside. Simply, she cannot live the way she lives up until now. There is no way for such a noble daughter to be tied with him of royal blood. Imsor-ry How stupid of her. Her unreachable apologies would never be heard by anyone. Even it is, everything was already toote. S-sorry Im sorry Her voice is withering, and her throat is hurting. Her eyes are red, and she is having hard time breathing. Even though all she wanted is to be loved, to be praised. Even though she was known as a beauty, right now she is ugly and dirty along with her tears and her runny nose. She ispletely dirty since she has not taken any bath since she was imprisoned. She has cried too much that she cannot shed anymore. She kept apologizing until her voice was sore, but her sins stay unforgiveable. Everything that happened in the past would never return for the second time. Violette also cannot ask for forgiveness forever. Ggh, S-sorry Im s-sorry The more she regrets, the more she starts remembering that day. The moment when Violette started developing the fear of not being loved. That day right after her mother died, her father returned with that concubine as his new wife. At the same time, it was the day, Violette met her step-sister for the first time. She knew it herself that its useless to remember, but she could not help it. If she could return to that day. If she could return to the time before everything has started. She would notmit those mistakes anymore. She would not exposing herself, pretending, and hurting anyone. A life where she would not be a bother to anyone. Violette Violette! Ah, yes! What happened to you? You stopped talking all of a sudden. Huh? Sitting next to her father stand a woman and a girl. The impressions of those beautiful smiles, which are better than crying faces, were something engraved deeply inside her memory. She wonder if she is dreaming. Or perhaps is this the punishment for selfishly wishing to return back out of regret? This is the sight of that day. The sorrow from losing my precious mother disappeared in the instance my beloved father introduced them to me who was still at lost. My new mother is a woman with a gentle smile, and beside her stands a young girl who isughing innocently, and she will be the one who will turn Violettes world upside down. I remembered it again and again back in the prison, the beginning of my regret. My name is Elfa. Nice to meet you. I am Maryjun. Nice to meet you Onee-sama. tch. Putting her teacup, Violette cannot stand the difort and the anger from the voice of her step-sister smiling happily. Even now, her hand is still trembling, shaking the teacup but she manages to bear with it. She knows she should hold back from letting it show on her face. I am Violette Rem Vahan. Pleased to meet you, Elfa-sama, Maryjun-sama. She hung her head low to cover her face. Her father seemed to be breathtakingly surprised from beside her. Whenever she met someone for the first time, she would not bother to greet and smile, let alone lowering her head. It would have been unbelievableing from Violette ording to her fathers memory. Pardon me, but is it okay to rest? Ah, right Then, I shall excuse myself. Leaving the room with a bow to my father who still does not understand of what is happening, she lifts her dress and returns to her room quickly. It is not a matter of having something to do in her room, but that can be said to her father, but Violette is probably very upset. As soon she enters her room, she reaches out for the secret inside the second drawer of her desk. She pulls out a thick book and started flipping toward the bookmarked page. It was a nk sheet, but when she flips back to one page behind, it is dated yesterday with familiar writings. It is a diary that Violette has been writing since she was a child. It is her secret treasure that cannot be seen to anyone. The date written was about yesterday, all past events long before she entered the prison are all written there. Why how? Did the time rewind? She could not believe such a thing. Even mages cannot do that or it never happened. However, this is a reality where Violette is not chained down in the prison. Is this a dream? The sensations of her finger touching, the light reflected to her eyes, the clear sound of wind reaching her ears. She cannot believe that this is a dream. On that day she regretted, she was sent back to the ce she wanted to. Before everything started killing her, before she went insane. I wont be a bother anymore. She doesnt want to be pushed down to wasteful iniquities and responsibilities, so no one would get hurt. She does not want to return to that dark prison where she could only mutter those unreachable apologies. This time, so I wont be a bother to anyone. Chapter 1. The Second Time I Wish We, Sisters are Strangers Chapter 1. The Second Time I Wish We, Sisters are Strangers Auld Roa Vahan of Duke Vahan house politically married to his deceased wife, Bellerose. However, it happened because Bellerose strongly wished for the marriage, that it happened one-sided and rather forcibly. Still, Duke Auld tried hard to love his wife. No matter it is politically or forcefully, in order to bing family However, the feeling did notst long. The reasons are Belleroses arrogance and strong desire to monopolize. Smooth light gray hair, unforgettable sharp eyes, and tall well-built stature finishing the beauty that took everyones breaths away. It was understandable to see that Auld did attract a lot of women in the society, and Bellerose was happened to be one of them. Later, she took the seat to be his wife by using all means to defeat others in noble societies. Nobles can marry without love, so marriages for love has always been targets of envy. However, Bellerose was not satisfied. She wanted Auld all for herself. At first, it seemed normal since being together with your beloved all the time is something everyone wishes for. However, the problem lied in the method she took. She would not allow a single woman approaching Auld, whether they were servants or business partners. It became worse bit by bit overtime, and she could not even trust Auld who actually did his best not to cheat anyone, and yet she kept asking this question almost every day. Who were you with? I was at work. Lie, you were actually with a woman! She knew everything. Why, why wont he love her back? Dont leave me alone. Dont look at other women, I wont let you leave me. I wont let you. Thinking such, she cursed. It would not be strange for Auld not to get tired of such a life. Even they are family, the affection soon disappeared, and he started to wish for a woman that can support him. Having a concubine is not an unusual thing among nobles. It is not even a problem either. For a person who was not pleased without a sessor with his current wife, would take a concubine for a sessor. For those after their political marriage, found a person he truly loved. For those who are not pleased with only one woman, so they want to love more than one woman at the same time. Due to various reasons, they might need to live at different houses in order to avoid the wife for their own sake of livelihood. However, it was the worst case of scenario for Vahan family. Belleroses obsession for Auld kept increasing day by day, and she even forbade Auld to visit his concubine unreasonably, and she used that Auld would run away with his concubine. At the worst timing, that time Bellerose was pregnant of a child, whether it was a Gods prank. That child was Violette Rem Vahan. She was a beautiful girl with round eyes and pale grey hair. She is obviously Aulds daughter from any angles. That time, Bellerose was very pleased with Violettes birth. A daughter that looked exactly like the person she loved. As long this girl exists, Auld woulde back to Bellerose as long there is a connection between Violette and Auld. That girl was her only hope. Bellerose cherished her daughter very much even though she had distorted reason. Bellerose felt a satisfying, yet shameless victory since the only connection that Bellerose shared with Auld is an innocent child. As long she was a mother, along with the servants, there is no need for the excuse to have the concubine around. That kind of lifestyle had be something she took for granted, and Violette had it worst. Due to her husbands action, Belleroses jealousy continued to distort over the years, even until her life was exhausted. At first, she kept cherishing Violettes face. She would not allow scratch or sunburn, so she kept Violette on her side all the time. She kept holding on a hope that Auld woulde back to her one day since his daughter was the living proof. In the end, Bellerose could not stand the fact that Auld did not return for a long period of time. The way she looked at Violette started to change slowly. She cut of all Violettes clothes and long hair, and she seemed to be a boy in a blink of an eye. Just like the younger Auld in the album. She supervised her beloved daughter to act like her beloved husband, not just on appearance, but with also actions. Violette must not learn to behave like a girl, but she had to learn handling weapons and self-defense skills, as well seeking knowledge as much as Aulds, thus she wont say anything as long Violette obeyed her mother. Belleroses abnormal behaviors ended when Violette had not been able to hide her feminity. Regardless how simr she looked with Auld, however that does not change the fact, they have different genders. As Violette grew, she kept bing the Violette that Bellerose no longer sought. Thus, Bellerose lost interest to Violette who cannot be Auld. Everything started to fade away since. Bellerose solely needed Violette for her appearance that is so simr to Auld. She was unable to talk to the servants, and somewhat Violette had be someone Bellerose could not have to be out of her sight. Violette had not realized that Belleroses desire to possess Auld was an illness. Even on herst breath, Bellerose only had Auld inside her heart. At first, Violette thought that might be the same for Auld, but she threw that wish away. Not paying attention to Violettes helplessness, her father gives a hand of marriage to that concubine with a daughter. She does not want to remember such things, considering how awful they were. She detested her step-mother, her step-sister, and even her father who threw her into a prison. She feels bad for harming Maryjun to death. She really wanted to bow down as soon as possible, there were lots of things inside head. There are no rooms for excuses for the crimes she hasmitted Recalling it again, Violettes crime was heavier than she thought. Back then, when her mother was still around, she would not even bother to pay attention to the houses circumstances, but right after her mothers sudden death, all of her pain surfaced to her conscious mind. Seems that it was difficult for her to withstand the negative emotion building up inside her, not the feeling of wanting to be loved by her father and mother, instead the hatred toward her step-sister. Though, it was the correct answer. Violette-sama, are you alright? Y-yes Im just a bit exhausted. Ill prepare you some hot milk, itll help you calm down. Violettes maid, Marin looks worried, seeing Violettes exhausted expression. Of course not only toward Violette, but also toward Violettes father, who was the cause of the problem. Since then, after they have a talk face to face with each other, somehow thing has returned to its peaceful self or at least it should be. Marin is worried about Violettes feeling. Taking ounts that Violette shares the simr facial feature just like her fathers, she also shares his trait of not listening to other. They are supposed to be like two peas in a pod. Haah Assured that Marin has left the room to prepare some hot milk, Violetta lets out a heavy exasperated sigh. She cannot act like she doesnt know the reason, knowing full well the problems approaching from now on. It might be usible to say that the sinner, Violette has been given a new chance not to repeat her mistakes. Considering all advantages she has now, its more important for her to avoid everything that will push her to pull crimes. Of course, no one in this world knows about the crime she hasmitted before, but it will stay engraved deep inside Violettes heart and will never disappear. That is why she swears to herself not to repeat the same mistake this time. Now, Violette has decided her resolve. After graduating from the academy, she will cut off her ties with her family and live in the countryside, taking the opportunity as a nun to dedicate herself to the God who has given her this second chance. It is the ideal future that Violette envisioned. She does not need to be loved or cherished. If she ever got too attached, she would not reason herself, and Violette understands that. With her previous lifes experience engraved inside her mind, she decides to live alone and die normally like a normal person. In order to do so, she needs to ovee Maryjun who will be in the same school with her near in the future. Her former self took the iniative going to the bad direction, so this time Violette will do the opposite. She does not want to repeat that choice again. After repenting in that prison, she seemed to have realized that Maryjun was really kind to the point that she showedpassion to the person who tried to kill her. However, she wont get in the way this time, and she also thinks that getting involved with Maryjun would make her happy from the bottom of her heart. However, whether that does not mean that she wille to like Maryjun, that would be a no. All her thoughts right now came from her guilt, not love. As long she does not interfere her, she can fulfill her dream to be happy in some ce Maryjun doesnt know about. Violette-sama, Ive returned. Thank you, MarinAh, its really warm. Wrapping the mug with her both hands lets her sense the warmth of the milk inside the mug. Her shoulders rx, letting her know that she has been very tense all this time. (There are just too many things all of a sudden) When she remembered the time she was imprisoned, the time she lost her mother, then a concubine who was suddenly introduced as her step-mother. There is a saying that there will be always ups and downs in life, and we have to ovee those. It is something troublesome yet unavoidable. Im exhausted. I guess, Ill just rest for the day. Then, Ill help you to change your clothes. Ill do it myself Sorry, right now I just want to be alone. I understand. She wanted to be alone to reconsider what we should do in the future anding up with measures. Even though she nned not to get involved, but they are still sisters who carry the samest name. Drinking the hot milk, Violetteter disappears into the bedroom, with Marin keeps lowering her head. Trantors note: Characters information: Chapter 2. Extreme means Fatal Chapter 2. Extreme means Fatal Royal Tanzanite Academy. It is the most prestigious academy where all young nobles from the age 12 to 18 and onlymoners from wealthy family gather to study not only academics, but also manners and etiquette. At the same time, it also covers the knowledge necessary for bing a sessor. Violette belongs to the second year of the high school division. She needs to spend 2 years before her graduation. Maryjun, who just became a noble, will also be attending this school. Since she is only one year younger than Violette, she will also enroll into the high school division. It goes without saying that Maryjun will be the center of attention of other high ranked nobles, knowing that she recently entered Vahan family. Ah Good day, Violette-sama. Good day. Since this morning, Violette has been surrounded by other students more than usual. Even after finishing all her greetings to everyone, she would still get surrounded by those students. It seems like Maryjuns presence has be a rumor in a sh, and everyone is curious about her enrollment. Even though she is a concubines daughter, it is still a matter of adults, not something for adolescents to mind. Thanks to those, Violette is reminded how much the previous Violette immersing herself like a tragic heroine. (I think this should be fine now that its the second time.) She thinks that she better watches out for the ssmates that most likely will cross the lines. However, its going to be fine, because she is not the type of character that will just follow along and smile. Violettes education is behind the standard since she was raised as a boy by her mother. Though her hard works show how much a Dukes daughter she is, she is worried that she might get found out. Thanks to her worries, she takes some distances with ssmates, and only with few friends of her whom she allows. There are many who adore Violette thanks to her family background, but she must be careful handling those kinds of people, or she might get used as a stepping stone. It was something she has learned from experience. (Dull.) She prepared a book to kill time, but the sight of her reading might be considered as unusual. Although she does not dislike reading herself, Violette prefers to have fun outside due to her childhood influence. Back then, she worked hard in order to be the wonderful daughter that everyones loved, thus she forced herself to be a good girl. (Well, its no longer necessary anymore.) She has abandoned the hope of being loved and treasured. There is no point for her to get hopelessly desperate. If they wont love her no matter what, then whats the point of wishing for it? The previous Violette who clings to the false hope is no longer her. Right now, those attachments are necessary for the current Violette. This life will be for the sake for my atonement for Maryjun. I shall live without getting in the way of her happiness, for the greater good. In other words, she just needs to be a likeable Violette. As long she acts like a good girl, no one would dare toin about her. She does not need to force herself studying or running around even though she is not perfect. As long she does not get in the way of Maryjun, without bad reputation, Violette will be able to live the way she wants to. (Besides, no one would even try to care anyway.) Neither her father or mother love or properly take a look at Violette. That was why Violette tried so hard to the point that even she might sell her soul to the devil, just in order to receive her fathers attention. However, she is fortunate that this time she does not have anyone watching her. No one would care. Violette will live inconspicuously receiving the modest treatment. Alright, lets do it like that. Listening to Violettes monologues, someone was staring at her worried, confused, and wondered if she has be crazy all of a sudden. Luckily that Violette didnt pay attention toward her surroundings She doesnt need to worry about the stares that were directed at her. Chapter 3. Treasure the Younger Brother Chapter 3. Treasure the Younger Brother There are only two years remaining until graduation, and Violette has decided to enter monastery afterward. There are just mountains of things she has to do. Before, she has been trying hard to answer her mothers wish and behaved properly like a good daughter. However, her wish to be loved was the cause of her regret. Friends she made with my previous behavior, left her thinking that Violette has gone mad, leaving only 2 people staying as her friends. She is notining since it was her own fault. In the first ce, her rtionships with them are because of family connections, and she does not feel like getting along with them again. That way, it is much easier for her to achieve her own goal. She can do anything as she pleases now. Even going home from school, she can also do it by herself, even it is lonely. Thing like hanging out with friend is an out, and anything rted to friendship is an out for time being. (There are too many things have to be done.) During recess, her ssmates did not even try to talk to her, and she also saw them spreading notes one by one. She has been doing almost everything alone, and she is surprised how many things can be done alone. People around me her are so desperate in making friends, and she remembers that she used to misunderstand that I needed to make friends as many as possible. Now that she thinks carefully, it is not even necessary to go to the restroom together. Thus, those are the interesting discoveries for Violette who just nned to live her life without getting along too much with other people. I wonder if I should stop by somewhere after school today Ah, but she needs to go home to celebrate Maryjuns enrollment. Now that she remembers, her father did not even show his face when she was first enrolled into the academy. Guess her father just loves Maryjun so much. Now that it is obvious, she wont expect any better treatments. But previously the first time she cursed Maryjun at this very grand celebration, Violette cursed about her table and speech manners. Even though, her father has given her the minimum education, Maryjun seated herself amongmoners. Even though she looked more beautifulpared to them, but for a noble sitting in the middlemoner, it is something distasteful. The previous Violette understood that. Sheughed at Maryjun, who just be a noble recently, would not be able to understand the essence of being a noble. Right now, Violette is more likely distressed by her previous behavior. (Then, that means I need to do something) She can imagine her father would frown for getting in the way of celebration. She does not need to report for not showing up during dinner. Probably only those gullible mother and child will wait for Violette. Her father would only listen to those two. (I should ask Marin that Im going to have dinner in my room.) It is not something spoken much, but this is a special case. Marin knows that there is a severe wall between Violette and other family members, so other servants also sympathizes. Ah. It seems time has passed while she was writing down her ns. She did not even realize that ss has begun. She did hear the bell has rung until she sees her teacher standing on the podium. She quickly prepares her textbook and opens some nk pages. Since she is familiar with the lessons material, it is not that much of a trouble to understand. She does not remember anything but the surfaces, and there are some parts she does not understand because the previous Violette did not find studying important. But still, she can understand the lessons more quickly because its just like reviewing her previous lesson. This is such a pleasant miscalction, her father would not even take a look at her even she got a good grad. Even though it is not something new, but she was oftenpared with Maryjun, who is a prodigy. Although she is neither a prodigy nor a genius, Violette understands the most important from studying is the result not the process. It is because of Violettes hardwork that she is capable after receiving tutge from many people. She tries to make an excuse, but since its useless, she gives up. She does not like it, but she might to study seriously until the schools over. Now It is time for her to go home, or that is what she thinks as she stands up carrying her bag. Vio-chan! Huh!? Her shoulders stiffen when someone calls her by her nickname. She is startled, but soon she remembers that there is only one person that would call her Vio-chan. Yn. Youre too loud. Dont you think you would bother anyone? AhSorry. Though, that person behaves like a child despite having a tall stature even hes lowering his shoulders. Violette thinks that she somehow saw dog ears attached on him, but it might be just a hallucination. He is Violettes underssman, also her childhood friend, Yuran Cugrus. His golden hair, which reminds of you of brown tabby, matches his golden eyes. Even though he might seem scary because he is so stall and strong, but actually he is well-liked by people around him thanks to his smile. He is an ideal young man with great personality and appearance. His family is influential to royal family since his father supports the king as the prime minister of this kingdom. He is a single child without siblings, butpared to Violettes family circumstances, Yuran grew up loved by his parents. You havent been attending ss for almost 2 years before did something happen to you? He often talks in loud voice, so it is obvious whether he feels impatient or delighted without caring of his surroundings. However, hes usually calm and kind, also does not like to stand out too much. He can charm everyone as long he stands still and behaves ordingly. He would not rush to an upperssmens ssroom and raise his voice like this without reasons. I heard some rumors about Vio-chans father. Now she understands why Yuran came to visit her. She guesses that the rumor about the second wife in Vahan house has spread so fast. Knowing that Yuran is Maryjuns ssmate, it wouldnt be so strange. But it is true that the rumor that Violette has gotten a new mother is true. How about we move somewhere else? Even she wants to exin the circumstances; the ssroom is too crowded and not suitable for this. It does not need to be particrly hidden as long there are no one would listen around. Clearing rumors is simr to chain messages. Some messages will be conveyed incorrectly depending how it is delivered. Previous Violette did not notice such things and continued to spread poison about her step-sister about anything. Later, those poisons eventually contributed into Violettes destruction. It was her ipetence. Now, she will not taking the same action after knowing how it would end. That is something Violettes belief in order to stay low-profile. If that person is not Yuran, that will happen again this time. However, Yuran is just like a younger brother to Violette, so that eliminates her concern. She pulls Yurans arms and left ssroom while looking up for a quiet ce. Trantors note Characters name: Chapter 4. Indifferent = Alright Chapter 4. Indifferent = Alright They arrive to a corner of the schoolyard after few minutes walking from the ssroom. She did not have a hard time to find somewhere quiet since the academy was built much biggerpared to the number of the students. In the schoolyard decorated beautifully with a fountain and flower beds, it looks like a courtyard of an amazing garden of a private residence. More importantly is that students do not oftene here. Voices can be heard from afar, but they are not clear enough to grasp what they say. In other words, no one would be able to hear this conversation. I guess, here should be fine. Sorry, I was Its fine. You are worried about me, arent you? Yeah. Seeing him frowning like that is probably the reason why Violette sees him like a younger brother no matter how much he has grown. Perhaps that her impression makes his taller body looks smaller to her. After noticing Yurans concerns for Violette, she cannotin or me his feeling. Actually, the rumors Yuran has heard are all true. I dont know about the details, but its true that I got a new mother and a little sister. So the transfer student is that little sister? Yeah. Oh, I see. She understands the reason behind Yurans bitter expression and sudden low voice, even though she wont say anything. Yuran perhaps has known from his father that Violettes mother has passed away. It might be very hard for Violette, who was the closest person, more than anyone. Even they are friends from different houses, he is still distressed by how distorted the rtionship between Violette and her mother is. Thus, its obvious that Violette is having a hard time. As a childhood friend, he can notice any slight change of Violettes heart that even her own father cannot notice. Since this doesnt concern him, Yuran has nothing to say about it since taking concubine and remarriage are considered legal and normal. Worried that her parents are going to leave Violette alone, thus Yuran rushed to the upperssmen ssroom. Even for Yuran who understands Violette the most, there are still things he does not know. Thank you for worrying about me, Yuran. She smiles gently and takes Yurans rough hands. It has been really a long while, and now Violette cannot wrap his hand unless she uses her both hands. I am fine. Its not like the rumors are that harmless. Rather than me, my step-sister will have tougher times. It was only recently that Vahan house got a second wife, in addition, Violette also got a step-sister, its imaginable what will happen next, and itll be a big thing. Cold treatments toward Violette are not particrly ufortable, but its also is sad that the pitiful Violette doesnt receive any symphaty when she would need the most. If anyone would suffer from these rumors, it would be Maryjun instead of Violette. Students can understand the nature of adults, but their purity still remains, and thats what makes adolescences are so mysterious. Even though she doesnt want to get involved, she feels sorry and feels like she needs to ask Yuran for help as Maryjuns ssmate. Violette thinks that, the rumors soon will die down after few days. Even though Violette is one of few people with objective stances, but everything will depends on peoples bias in the end. So, its true For Yuran, who is very worried about pained Violette, her smile is able to bring his peace of mind for him. She doesnt seem to be forcing herself, but still it is not rted with what is on her mind. Now the situation has been cleared up. Yuran thinks that his worry was only for nothing. However, it seems there has been something on his mind all this time. Yuran thinks that Violette seems to be different than before His prediction is correct to a certain sense, but Yuran would never dream that his childhood friend in front of him was once imprisoned. It is impossible to manipte time, but if its the work of the God, then nothing would be impossible in the first ce. If Vio-chan is fine, then Im d. In the first ce, he doesnt know the actual reason of his difort. Its useless to think about in, especially if Violette is fine, then its alright Violette also smiles at Yuran for giving her a relieved expression. It was not her intention to make her childhood friend worried. Let us go back. I feel sorry for those are waiting. Ah Im sorry for taking up your time. I wonder if theyre worried. Hehee, should we apologize together? Sure. It has already been around 20 minutes since the school is over, and its usually the time for us to get on our carriages and leave the school. There are not many cases where students are asked to help afterschool, so rarely students would go homete. Even though, its just two of them, but they must not make the drivers wait as noble children. If theres an important appointment, it will bring troubles merely because 20-minute dy. There wont be anyin toward the employer if there are no appointments, but its better to apologize by means of considerations. In the end, both Yuran and Violette are not scolded. However, for some reasons, Violette feels a bit ufortable when she is asked how she did at school if there is any problem today on her way home. However, since she cannote up with anything, so she just answers, It was alright. As soon she gets home, she immediately asks to have her dinner delivered to her room. Chapter 5. Hope Everything Goes Smoothly Chapter 5. Hope Everything Goes Smoothly Somehow, the meal that Violette asked Marin to bring is really delicious and light. If its not because of the change of seasonings, that mighte from Violettes own heart. Her father and Maryjun came to visit, but the way Violette responded was not something that Marin had expected. Since Violette do not want to feel forced to attend the dinner, so she had her meals brought to her room for her poor health. To be honest, she does not even care even her family do not bother to invite her. Violette-sama, these are tea snacks from the chef. After meal, Violette rxes idly on the sofa by the time Marin returns. From the white tray she is carrying, sweet scent trickles Violettes nose. My If those are dessert, I had mine already, didnt I? Youll be very tired from now on, so let me pour you some tea. She is stuffed after dinner, but she guesses that the chef might also be concerned. Not only paying attention to Violettes preferences, each dish was serve in bite-sizes with lesser amount than usual. Well Thank you. Im grateful. Those sweets served on the table seem so delicious that those keep telling Violette to eat them, but they are so cute that she cannot choose whether she should eat them or not. Its better to eat sweets especially when youre tired, and of course those sweets look amazing and taste delicious, and they show how much those chefs care about Violette. Fufu, Im going to gain weight. It is not a good thing to eat something after dinner, especially on evening. Most woman would avoid eating anything, especially sweets since they need to keep in check with their figure. Of course, that also applies to Violette. Remembering that she had to wear her designer dresses in her closet, taking care of her body is essential. If she sees her result on a scale, it would be very obvious. Its something she would not rather see. Violette-sama should get some weight, not in the chest area, but around the waist and thighs. Dont be unreasonable, its not like I chose to have a body like this. If your sarcasm is directed to me, then I shall receive it. No! Contrary to Violettes women appeal, Marin is thinner and lighter. Marin does notin about her weight since she doesnt mind it herself. Violette thinks those traits of Marin are respectable. It is true that havingrge chest and thin waist are considered beautiful, thus many yearn for those. However, Violette does not really wish to have such beauty, since she knows that it will not always bring her to good things so she denies it with all her might. Well, if I have to be honest, I cannot be jealous since I know Violette-sama also has it hard. Im happy that you understand me so well. It cannot be help that she remembers her own experiences that she doesnt want to remember. Whenever she came to social party, she had been always the one getting all the attention. Most of those attentions were directed toward her body. Back then, she didnt understand what those meant behind those stares piercing through her skin. Now, she needs to keep on low profile to avoid any unnecessary attentions. It would be better if there are no incidents but there is no harm from doing so since she cannot expect what will happenter knowing full well that ideals cannot be reality. From now, that girl will be appearing, huh? That girl she meant is no other but the only Maryjun. She has no idea since when but at least she knows that previous Violette caused a lot of disputes due to her oppositions, but she doesnt know how things will turn out this time. Then, Violette takes her first bite of the tea snacks. She kept pointing out that Maryjun was merely the daughter of lowly concubine every time Maryjun speaks to the person Violette loved. She hurt Maryjun by stating the fact without taking ounts of Maryjuns feelings. (Im getting headache just from remembering) Love was said to be blind, and she believes whoever stated those words was correct. She lost all her reasons when it came down to Maryjun. Even she is a child of concubine, but that does not change the fact that her blood came from Vahan family. Violette is still not convinced, but Maryjun is undoubtedly also a Daughter of Duke Vahan. (Now that I think about it I guess I really inherited my mothers blood.) She shared the same trait of her mother; she dedicated her life for love without looking paying minds to circumstances. In the end, it was Maryjun who inherited her fathers talent instead of Violette. What Violette has are her fathers peerless beauty and her mother obsessiveness. Taking thetter trait into consideration, one could say its due to Gods mischief. Of course, previously she made blunders for following her heart, but she would follow reasons in mind. I, Marin, am on Violette-samas side. Thank you, but you dont have to worry about it. We dont have to do anything since father will be the one handling everything. She does not need to do anything, and she does not want to get in Maryjuns way. However, knowing that themotions will be caused not only by Violette themselves, it is not wise to be absent where other people are saying something. Saying that it is not for Marin to worry, Violette keeps pondering a lot. I wish it goes smoothly without problem, but Her wish resembling to a prayer to God sinks down into Violettes heart without anyone knowing. Chapter 6. Painful memories will turn into dark past. Chapter 6. Painful memories will turn into dark past. Onee-sama, how are you feeling? Im fine, Im sorry that I didntest night. No, onee-samas health is the priority! Her smile is as bright just like a gentle ray of sunshine. It can be said if someone that her unclouded can soothe anyone who see. For her to be worried for her step-sistering to her celebration, she is indeed a girl with beautiful heart. However, Violette cannot actually receive her kindness so easily since her twisted personality runs deep inside her. Looking from the big picture, its like a straight line, but there are small twists entangling each other. She honestly doesnt want to get involve herself with her family members, so she can just leave the house without any worries. We were talking about itst night, but Mary will be joining in the next tea party. Is that so? As expected, it is as she remembered. After knowing aboutst nights celebration, she seems to notice that the future would not change that easily even though she avoided it. It is no surprise to her. Either because of nobles habit or nature, tea parties are held asionally within fixed cycles. These parties are essential for nobles in the society. It is one of important duties as nobles to show how prosperous and courteous they are. There is no exception even they are children, and usually children are the cause of most problems. To be honest, she thinks it is not good to attend tea parties right now considering the rumors about her family are still flying around whether they are good or bad. Perhaps her father pays no mind to such things. However, she does not know how indifferent her father is. Knowing her father has gained a lot of allies with his talent and appearance, he is an idealistic person who keeps on dreaming. He would not even think that others negative emotions will be directed to his beloved daughter. Either it is due the difference between adults and children, or it is due to the difference of concubines status between fathers generation and our generation Either way, its not going to change anything. Even though he can make any impartial judgments seriously in his work, he seemed always to be blind about his daughter when he interacted with Violette. His indifference and blindness are just like moon and stones, and he seemed to be treating Violette harshly. In addition, since the center of the tea party will be Maryjun, she thinks it would not end up really well. She did not even have the time to prepare countermeasures. Spending days fighting her bad feelings, she keeps nning out multiple countermeasures, but that do not seem to be sessful. Perhaps it was because her absence the other day, or because of someone else she cannot help but to ept the possibility of thetter one. Violette does not want repeat what she ended up with previously, she thinks of getting closer to Maryjun this time. In case something bad befalls to Maryjun, Violette might be able to do something and prevent it to save herself. Mary, it looks good on you! Yeah, truly beautiful. Thank you! Mother, Father! Maryjun is surrounded by her parents. Looking at her blossoming flowers, she does not seem to understand her circumstances that Violettes worrying about. To Violette, Maryjuns kindness is her w covered in sweetness and affection. It is not only her charm but also her weakness. Its clear she would be taken advantages of. Looking at her ying happily with her dress and praised by her parents, it cannot be helped that it looks like a scene of an ideal blessed family. Violette-sama. Would you like to stay in your room until departure? That would be the best choice for ignored person who should have been there. Naturally, for people who have no idea about the circumstances, it looks like parents doting their precious and adorable daughter so much. In addition to that they ignore the existence of the eldest daughter, now they are only a family gathering that she wont have feeling toward to. It was stupid of her for getting hurt of this. Then, I shall prepare your tea. Even though well be going to the party soon? Violette-sama is known for not eating and drinking anything in tea parties. Huhu, Marin surely knows everything, huh? Everything rted to Violette-sama that is. Marin started serving Violette since seven years ago, and they have spent more times together rather than with their parents. They are very close that they know each others personality and preferences more than those who are rted by blood. Even weakness, strength, troubles, andplexes. Even during the time when Violette chose sin, Marins existence had been her saving her who was abandoned by her own family. Then, Im counting on you. Understood Violette-sama. Wha~at? Turning her back toward the door, Violette can see Maryjun fluttering her dress in a delightful voice. Although the hem makes the skirt looks stunning, but it actually restricts her movement than it seems. Perhaps Maryjun does not notice her sister watching her dancing in delight from the beautiful dress, and it seems no one has taught her yet. Her father knows nothing, and this pair of mother and daughter is neers in tea parties. It might be necessary for Violette to teach them, but she does not feel like it since she just leaves the group. It is already a mystery for Vahan family who should have been grieving after a member have died, but they are putting family gatherings like this. Till the end, Violettes position is getting further from the family. Even today, youre really beautiful. Your matching clothes suits you very well. Thank you, Marin. Bright red dress matches her gray eyes and hair. Even though she looks mature, the dress was designed to be cuter instead of more elegant. She decides her own hairstyles and essories, and lets Marin arranging it. Violette understands that everything included with Marinspliment are sincere and honest. They are not in the rtionship based on ttery and politeness anymore. Although she understands that clearly, but to Violette thinks Marin is a family member who filled the hole inside Violette whose family has turned their back to. Marin wont hurt her, and she wont make Violette worry. Even though Violette has no attachment to her desire and attachment, it is still the one thing she has noticed. (Now that I think about it I did not receive praises at all.) Such things like being praised, she did not even receive praises from her father despite dressing nicely today, not even once. Even though were family, even though we live together She has never been praised, and their eyes barely meet each other whenever they talk. (Its worthless, the more I think about it.) The more she recalls her painful memories, her dark past. She had never been praise, but she wished to be loved. Its just hrious. (Lets make use of this in the future) Although she doesnt like hitting bullets to unexpected ces, but it cannot be helped in order to prevent the situations from worsening. Right after she entered the room, Violette has been shaking her head and making various expressions while waiting for Marins tea. Chapter 7. Image is the same as label selfishly put by others Chapter 7. Image is the same asbel selfishly put by others Violette was called to depart right before she could ask for the second helping of her tea. Leaving the person who called to clean up, she leaves with Marin. When she arrives, her parents and sister have been waiting for Violette in the carriage. Well then, Ill be going, Marin. My apologies for being unable to apany you take care. Yeah, thank you. Facing away from Marin, Violette gets into the suffocating carriage. It might be easier to breathe to sit beside strangers, but the person shes sitting next to is her blood-rted father. She should have asked Marin to apany her; at least, Marin can ease the ufortableness inside. While Violettes heart keeps pounding back and forth, Maryjun is fascinated by the scenery outside once the carriage starts running. Aa, my heart keeps pounding Ufufu, Im looking forward to it. Their smiles truly resemble each other. While Violette looks exactly like her father, her sister resembles her father and like a sister to her mother. On the surface, those four look like a happy and beautiful family. Probably its because of Elfas youthfulness, she looks like Maryjuns sister instead of her parent especially when they dress so maturely. What Violette used to wish was merely a single thing, and that is the sight of her father smiling sincerely. Somehow, that unrequited desire of hers was somewhat satisfied even though it means for those women. (Its not me who made my wishe true) For something she could not ept before, right now she is watching it normally after she is enlightened. To that point she does not even have that strong feeling of wishing someone to die, even she wont do anything to her, or at least Violette is sure of that. Hopefully nothing woulde to harm her(Maryjun). Such nave way of thinking passes through Violettes mind as she sees her step-sister looking forward to seeing the pce from the distance. In such good weather, the tea party is held under a beautiful calm sky. Pleasant breezes are stroking her cheeks and fluttering her dress even though its not messing her hair. Despite having many people attending, the venue does not feel packed at all, and that shows the scale of the party. Regardless of what people say, no one can deny that bloodlines speak of power. Adults are socializing as it is part of their job, but it is pitiful to see children for not having anything to do. They can only smile and stand next to their parents. Fuuh Violette finally gets a chance to get away from her parents and take a break. Considering this tea party is meant to showcase Vahan familys new marriage and daughter, and it will be even more tiring if she stays around her father. Nheless, as expected of nobilities, there arent that many things to hear aside about the second wife who entered right away after histe wifes death, or about her step-sister who is around a year younger. Somees because they want to see the concubine. Otherwise, she wont be able tolerate for being part in nobilitys love affair. To Violette, even her father is meaningless to her now, that does not change the fact that he is outstanding nobility. She feels like her existence is a pebblepared to the new wife and daughter to Auld Roa Vahan himself. Still her father still needs to do something about Vahan houses current circumstances. (Not that I care even though Ive known though) However, thanks to his indifference, her father managed to get married to her mother without too much problem. There was no way it was a smooth sailing between father and the mad mother. This time, his indifference saves him again when hes greeted by his fellow nobles. In a sense, it is still something seen on the surface. Vio-chan, youre here. Yuran. Violette snaps back from herbyrinth of thought. She is often misunderstood because of her habit to get lost in thought wherever she is. Its Violettes bad habit to overthink things. Tried to avoid eye contact, she faces downward to see a ribbon tie tied on Yurans white shirt cor, and as she gazes upward, she can see a pair of golden eyes shining brightly. Even for Violette, who is wearing high heels, she can only see the neck and corbone of the tall stature in front of her. The sight of him dressing so nicely draws out his charm from his gentle expression and stature. Ive been looking for you. Vio-chan sure knows how to find somewhere quiet, huh? Even so, you still found me so easily, didnt you? Im just skilled in finding Vio-chan. Thats all. Yuranughs cheerfully. He seems to be holding a te of sweets from the nearby sweets table aside from his own drink, and its Violettes favorite as usual. Not only he can find her so easily, he also understand her preferences perfectly. Here, I picked the most delicious-looking one. Thank you. He hands her the te of appetizingly colored sweet. There are many things to consider since women does not want to soil their hands and also about their waist sizes, but even for a man with bigger appetite like Yuran, he even took consideration of those as long it is for Violette. She picks one of round-shaped cold chocte, and then she quickly puts in in her mouth before her fingers temperature melts it. Sweet I wont bring you anything bitter, so dont worry. Dont you want to eat too, Yuran? I bought these for Vio-chan, no way I would eat them, right? Contrary to Violettes fondness for sweets, Yuran cannot handle sweets. It can be said he dislikes it. He doesnt mind with sweet aroma, but he dislikes it when he tastes sweet inside his mouth. He also said that he also dislikes the bitter aftertaste after eating sweets. Yuran might look like a sweet-tooth because of his gentle atmosphere. However, he is surprisingly a gentleman who enjoys bitterness inside his mouth. In fact, he doesnt enjoy and might frown from the sweetness of caf-auit. He was told often to try getting used to it so many times, but it was useless. Back then, he was desperately trying to hide it, but he doesnt do it now. However, she has known about that part of Yuran since long time ago. Geez At least you should have brought your own share too. Its not every day we can attend big events like this. Thats the same for Violette too, isnt it? I bet you wont eat anything if I didnte to bring you some. There are too many people surrounding the buffets. Thats why I brought some to you. Violette is not good with crowds in the first ce, and there are too many things she doesnt want to get close for today. Even thoughter she was imprisoned, Violette was originally a talented noble daughter. She possesses a certain charisma, which is different to Maryjuns. People easily gather around her and follows her selfish ideals. However, since she is nning to live in peace, far away from troubles, she cannot let her guard down. That was why she chose to stay away. get some. Eh? Just being able to taste all kinds of sweets offered is already a satisfaction for everydy. From her hiding, she takes her first step toward the light of the day, toward the crowded center, and then she turns back to Yuran. Itll be a waste if Im the only one eating. Ill go and get some Yurans shares. Actually Violette does not have the luxury to care for such things, but she wont keep the distance with Yuran if she doesnt say anything. Violette understands Yuran very well as he understands her. Realizing that Violette is avoiding him, he wouldnt think about taking initiative for his own sake. He realizes clearly that Violette is kindly turning down his offer. Ah, thanks. What are there in the main table? I havent seen it since I only went to the dessert table. Considering this is such a big venue, most likely there are various kinds of dishes served here. There are many appetizing meals he can eats, especially for him who dislikes sweets. Although she doesnt like wondering around the venues, she wont get lost. At least, she has decided to enjoy the party more when she still has her little freedom. Nevertheless, it was a careless move of her. Previously, she came to this ce and made a hugemotion since she lost her reasons to her emotions. Now, she is quietly reflecting on her shameful conduct from that time. Now she can make changes since she has her memories. Knowing her actions were mistakes, she wont do the same anymore. However, even though she has decided not to do anything, there is no guarantee that it wont happen. Its a usible decision. Since she doesnt have any intent to do so, there should be no reason for her to worry. It might be as well meaningless. Violette is correct, thus she acts based on her correct answer. However, there is one thing that Violette has overlooked, and that is how much her influence can affect the situation. How about you think about your own position!? Oh, poor Violette-sama!! Violette might not have predicted that someone would do something like this for her sake. Chapter 8. Everything depends on emotions Chapter 8. Everything depends on emotions Violette is surprised to hear her name, and she instinctively faced to the direction where her name was spoken. Thinking she might need to check out the situation, it turns out to be hopeless. What a worst development that someone spouted such a rude remark without considering the situation. It is not good to cause troubles, so dont do it. Do you understand how much you and your parents have hurt her? How much self-absorbed are you? I saw you before, and it was obvious that you are not well-versed with etiquette and manners. Moreover, you are also a lowborn. Objectively speaking, it was such an ugly scene considering how malicious those words are thrown. Violette once did the same, and she feels disgusted on how simr it is between her memory and reality right now. Violette is standing far away from others since she prefers less crowded areas, but she did not expect that it would be such a convenient location to see everything. Moreover, there are those who are involved with Maryjun aside from Violette. Even she is not the way she was before, this unexpected situation would still be troublesome for previous Violette who only wished to love and be loved. (Its getting problematic) To be honestly speaking, she considered those womens behaviors are just worsening their bad reputations, but she decides not to do anything since it is not for her to get involved for her own sake. No matter what they do, it is still those womens freedom to do so. Even though she was mentioned, it is still something unrted to Violette. However, she would prefer not to get caught inside other peoples problems. Still, it is not the ce for her to judge since she previously did the same thing. However, she would prefer to judge things calmly and solve the problems maturely without involving other people. Violette has enough of those painful experiences, but to cause such uproar like this Both current Violette and previous Violette have never told them to do such things. However, they always hurt Maryjun for Violettes sake regardless of Violettes wishes. Vio-chan are you alright? Yeah. She nods in response to Yurans worried eyes, but she feels exhausted inside. She presses her forehead, trying not to spill out her thoughts. She thinks that by applying pressure to her forehead using her fingers would just ease the stress. However, those womens voices just keep getting louder and louder, and they kept gathering more and more attentions toward them. Violette and Yuran are happened to be one of those. She wonders who caused thismotion. When she assesses the situation objectively, it is obvious that thosedies whom Violette does not recognize who started the fight by ganging up on Maryjun. However, Violette does not believe that is the only cause. Still those women are causing trouble not only to Maryjun or other guests, but also to Violettte. By leaving those women alone, they will notice their surroundings by themselves, or someone will warn them about themotion they have caused. She thinks it is the most efficient and the best solution for Violette. Excuse me, can you perhaps wait for a bit? Eh Leaving her belongings to Yuran, she takes a step forward. Wonder what she is going and nning to. She feels sorry for confusing Yuran for taking actions herself, but this will end soon or she hopes. She understands clearly that she is contradicting from her n to stay inconspicuous by approaching the source ofmotion. However, leaving it alone would be also against Violettes true feeling. But, lets take a look at the situation. Objectively speaking, thosedies opinions have nothing to do with Violette, but reality states the otherwise. (Using my name to pick a fight its the worst.) They think they are doing justice for Violette. However, their method is just bad even if they mean good. Feelings affect everyone who has them. People are unable to think rationally once they are overtaken by their feelings. What would happened to those girls influenced by their emotions to act for Violette? How would Violette be seen if they arent stopped? Those answers are rather easy, but Violette cannot pay no mind to them since she understands the dangers. Something just cannot be helped, and right now what is important is how to handle this quickly and appropriately. She doesnt have enough time to think even though her dress is slowing her pace. She wants to rush to the scene, but she is not in the position to do so. I wonder what tricks you did to get your hands on the Duke Well, Im sure youre after the power of Vahan family, we are not going to let you! Youre wrong Neither I nor mother did such! Youre just a daughter of a prostitute, dont get cheeky! As if she is frightened, Maryjun lowers her head and closes her eyes. She is trying hard to oppose the malice toward her mother even though she is merely a helpless girl. Right now, it is the same Maryjun I once faced. She is a kind and beautiful. Regardless how or where she was born, she is the ideal loving person who will be loved. She is the kind of princess that is a pr opposite of Violette. Surely even God would not allow her to get injured. What is all thismotion? A voice can be heard right before the hand aiming toward Maryjuns face, right before Violette could even say anything to stop it. The resonating voice is stern like a frozen ice, but it is the appropriate weapon, which is meant not to hurt but to protect. It is like a shield used by a prince to protect his princess. udi-a-sama. I was asking what you were doing. The woman who looked angry a moment ago, turned pale just like a different person. She looks like she is going to cry. Even though those women think they are doing the right thing for Violettes sake, but their opponent is not something they should not deal with. Whats about all of thismotion in the tea party hosted by our royal family I demand an exnation for this. udia Aqulucis. He is neither a character from a fairy tale or romance fictions, which are aimed toward women. He is the next king of the kingdom of Julyre, the rightful sessor to the throne. Chapter 9. To stand after regret Chapter 9. To stand after regret Such brilliant golden eyes matching his tied golden hair. It makes someone forgets how to breathe just from seeing him standing there. The sight of thosedies, seeming like they really want to escape as soon as possible since the prince has appeared, reminds Violette of her former self. Everyone would have anyone they admire, and of course that also applies to those women. However, wonder what they can do when the person they admire seeing them this kind of situation. Violette understands their feelings well. Violette understands why they attacked Maryjun like they did just now as the fellow person who used to admire Prince udia. Although the previous Violette used to love him, right now her feelings are not as pure as it should be. Regarding what you will do with that hand of yours, what would be your answer? Umm I, we were just udia might have guessed what that hand meant. It is obviously seemed as a motion before pping someone. Who knows it is due to his strong sense of justice or cruelty, instead judging from his eyes, udia forces them to speak and exin the situation. It may seem something like a public execution for the perpetrators. Everything must be said and imed from their own mouths. Yes, it was the method how Violette repented her crime and got thrown to a prison. Right now, her impartial points of view are stinging herself. Aah Thosedies seem to be speechless, unable to say anything. They seem to be have a hard time breathing, as the intervals between their breaths are getting shorter and shorter, and no one could simply feel sorry just from seeing them like that. However, it is true that it might be impossible for someone as dignified as them to be bullying Maryjun, but Violette has already grown up from those emotions not too long agoRight now, she can only sympathize them. Enough of this. O-onee-sama! Violette-sama? Maryjun, thosedies, and also udia seem to be surprised, but udia does not change his facial expression at all as Violette has expected, instead his gazes are sharper. He does not seem only to be showing his disgust, but also a disappointment. Seems there are doubts clouding udias mind but it might not be something strange. Violette Why are you interfering? I think I should do something about this, and it seems they have understood of what they have done thus, I dont think any more pursuits are necessary. Indeed, thesedies actions were wrong, and they have understood themselves. However, sincerity is intangible. How people would see concubines cannot be changed so easily. However, it is something for them to reflect for themselves, not for Violette to do something about it. It is already clear that they are reflecting on this situation, any more unnecessary pursuits would just cause more unnecessary problems. If things had gone worse, Violette might just increase Maryjuns distrust toward her any further. If she fails right now, it would just worsen Maryjuns impression toward her. Despite so, Violette remains unchanged. She is definitely dragged into a troublesome situation without her consent. However, it was their own fault for using Violettes name to cause trouble. Figures. Youre behind this. huh? What did he mean by that? Without saying anything udia directs his piercing gazes from thosedies toward Violette. I see that you manipte these women since you dont want to stain your own hands. However, such things like persecuting your own family member dont you think how shameful you are as a human being? Looking at his face distorting unpleasantly, it makes her think that it might be his potential to make such beautiful face despite showing unpleasant expression. However, Violettes assumption of the worst scenario came into a reality the moment she hears those wordsing out from udias mouth. She does not understand what makes udia toe up with such conclusion that Violette is the mastermind of this disturbance. It is probably because she did not manage to stop them in time because her dress made her to walk faster. Indeed, right now the situation is very disadvantageous for Violette. Thosedies took action on Violettes behalf, and udia, who saved Maryjun, used Violette for harming her sister. (I got cornered) Violette is reflecting on her impulsive behavior. It was recklessness known as courage that pushed her into this difficult situation even though she could have solved this with a slightly better method. Violette has this kind of habit that she tends to act before thinking. At least, she needs to pretend that she is Maryjuns ally this time. U-umm youre wrong, Onee-sama would not do such terrible thing to me!! Violette is upied thinking how to get through this situation, thus she does not notice Maryjun. No doubt she is thinking on how to protecting herself, but it is beyond her assumption that she also needs to protect herself from the kingdoms prince. Previously when Violette harmed Maryjun, Maryjun also beg forgiveness for Violettes actions, and this is the second time Maryjun protects Violette. I understand your desire to protect your sister, but she is udia carefully watches Maryjun. Although this is supposed to be their first time meeting each other, the sight of Maryjun protecting her older sister courageously would look like an innocent and strong angel to him. However, this pause would be very counterproductive for Violette. The sight of Maryjun in tears will just make her beauty stands out even more; meanwhile Violette would receive bad impressions. Perhaps udias impression toward Maryjun has improved better and better, however at the same time, this will just worsen how he thinks that Violette was the one harming her sister. Violette does not have the chance to break those two, instead she would just make it even moreplicated. If this situation worsens and by any chance reaches her fathers ears it is not something Violette would want to imagine. Wonder how long it will take for her father to know that Maryjun got hurt. Previously, she chose to object and ignore, but she does not want to stir anymore trouble in the family as much as possible. Violette does not want any more obstacles toward her goal to lead a peaceful life in monastery. Onee-sama is a kind person even so, there must be a reason. There is no reason. Violette has no reason, and shes supposed to be uninvolved in the first ce. If someone has to be med, it would be the bystanders here who cannot read the situations enough. If the situation keeps on like this, she would be digging her own grave, but right now is different. She needs to put an end to this farce. Violette feels something warm touching her back, and someone suddenlyes forward. Vio-chan, are you alright?
Chapter 10. These hands are for your sake Chapter 10. These hands are for your sake Violette knows that Yuran is standing behind her. Thanks for her nickname Yuran always uses, she knows it is him without seeing, but she cannot figure out the reason why. She has told him to wait for her, and he doesnt seem to carry the te she asked to hold. Perhaps he put it somewhere else, but wonder if it is actually necessary. Yu-Yuranwhy are you? Yuran is the type of person who will act without thinking especially when ites to Violette. However, that does not mean that his impulse is an annoyance, it is merely that he would get irritated because it involves his friend. When ites about his perceptiveness, he is someone that can appropriately take actions. Violette presumes that even Yuran might have understood the situation from far away, thus he decided to take the appropriate measure. You were so slow, so Ivee to pick you up. His warm smile and his hand touching Violettes back are the opposite of the tense cold air he gives out. He does not put force into it, he just touches her back gently. He should not have bothered to pick Violette up. Violette might have wanted to say it, but she is grateful for Yurans presence, so she just swallows the words. Even though it is just a gentle touch on her shoulder, she can feel that she can breathe easier than before. They have added some baked sweets just now, lets go before they turn cold. Go you mean..? Violette cannot so suddenly nod to Yurans words, she is still speechless. Honestly speaking, she really wants to take Yurans hand and leave this situation as soon as possible. However, she is not in the position to do so. Even Yuran understands better. He smiles at Violette nonchntly. It seems the other two people notice Yurans presence. udias eyes do not seem to expect it. Yu-ran since when you I just got here, and I just came here to pick her up, so you dont have to mind me. udia stops Yuran from taking and escorting Violette away for himself. Wait a moment were not done here. I know, thats why we, the outsiders will stay away. Outsiders it seems that does not only refer to Yuran but also Violette. Yurans voice sounds cold as it seems he is angry. It feels like the gentle smile, he showed a while ago, seeming like a lie. Yuran? Her voice is swallowed by the atmosphere, and no one could hear that whisper. Yuran she knows is not the kind of person who would make such voices. Yuran she knows is a person who has warm expression and tone like a sun. He is a caring person that she wants to pamper despite his big stature. Right now, Yuran is like a different person. His hand that touches Violettes waist, forcefully pulls Violette toward him. It looks rough, but she does not feel pain. It feels like he treats her carefully as he is touching a piece of fragile sswork. Right now, Yuran is not the Yuran Violette knows. However, all his actions still show his kindness toward Violette. Who did you mean by an outsider? Violette is She is an outsider. She has nothing to do with this mess. That is a correct statement, and it is also a fact that everyone here, even Violette herself has forgotten. Maryjun is the victim. Thosedies are the perpetrators. udia was merely happened to be there to judge the situation from his own standpoint. But, what about Violette? What was thosedies intention? The perpetrator gave out a name, and they also make their own motive, however, neither those are true nor justified since Violette has not done or said anything. Even if they want to harm someone for Violettes sake, they should be the one responsible for their own actions, not Violette. For not letting Violette-sama to say anything, and condemning that she is at fault What a great usation, as expected of Prince udia. Ggh W-wait, Yuran It seems udia has clearly received the maliceing from Yuran. Even though he knows that he is at fault, he cannot find anything to say back with that upset expression. Considering he had the upperhand just now, Yurans action just turned the table. It is clear now that he cannot do anything now the situation has been turned around by Yuran. Anyway, outsiders will just get in the way regardless the disturbances. They should have solved the problems appropriately, not with malice. No one understands what he meant by that. However, there was no hint of coldness or disdain from before, there was only seriousness covered with indifference. No disagreement can be heard after. Chapter 11. Gratitude and apology are both equally important Chapter 11. Gratitude and apology are both equally important You idiot! Uu b-but. No but! To think it turned out like that! In the isted corner of the venue where no one notices, Violette yelled at Yuran. Violette lets herself out from Yurans arm. She lets go of everything that has protected her a moment ago right in front of his eyes. She does not want to get angry after Yuran has saved her. Still, she still cannotprehend how surprising Yuran a moment ago. That I know I went too far, I know I did, but I could only think how to save Vio-chan that time. It wasnt like that! Eh, was I wrong? Looking at him tilting his neck, he does not seem to know why she is angry. Rather, she is the one who want to know, but it seems hopeless. What would happen if you get punished from saying such a thing? Oh, you meant that. Wonder if he actually understands what Violette was trying to say, and Violette feels like an idiot for raising her voice like this. Ill be fine, so dont worry. How can you be so calm? Violette does not understand why Yuran acted like that. He might get in trouble from opposing the prince. It would be better if udia did not take what happened just now to heart, but the expression that he showed makes it seem hopeless. It seems Yuran really hit him where it hurts. However, it was meant to protect Violette. She thinks that if she had done it properly, Yuran would not have to risk protecting her. Sorry Because of me, you have to Violette apologizes. She can only apologize and bow her head. She feels bad since Marin had arranged her hair beautifully to the back, but right now it is not the time for her to mind about it. She feels guilty for not able involving Yuran and making him to protect her. But more than anything, she feels bad for not being able to stop him. She should have stopped him even though she had to p him. However, she was overwhelmed because it was the first time in her life she felt protected. Because of that, she has put Yuran into a disadvantageous situation Worst scenario, this might involve his family as well. As expected, she should not even wish to love or to beloved. She should have understood that from her previous mistake, yet everything just happened so quickly before her eyes. Sadly, nothing has changed since the day she decided not to be a bother. Cannot peoples mistake be fixed just from redoing things once? Vio-chan, your hair is a mess. Im really sorry Im sorry You-are-wrong, here, look at me. His hand that grabbed her hand so strongly, now is stroking hers so gently that it relieves Violettes strength. Now that strength has gone out from her body, she starts to feel a little pain. Still holding her hand, Yuran fixes Violettes messy bang with his other hand. Thank you for worrying about me, but its alright, I didnt do it without thinking after all. But, you definitely did it without thinking. Haha, sorry. But, its alright are you convinced now? She has no idea who is the older one now, especially after seeing his eyes when he said so. He is aforting person, and he can cast magic just from his kind smile. Violette should have been more assertive. However, right now she feelsfortably rxed. She does not feel that she has to resist. She wonders if he is the kind of person who will smile at everything like an adult. If something happens, Ill take responsibility. It was the only thing she could say. She tries to draw a line even though she is surrendering herself to Yuransfort. Most likely he would not yield no matter what she will be saying anymore, in addition Violette can no longer return Yurans words offort anymore. Fufu, roger. Wonder if he gets the message, but Yuran does not say anything back. He might believe in Violettes decisions, thus he doesnt have a speck of doubt toward her. He is just tooposed that she feels stupid for getting worked up. Okay then, lets go. Eh? I told you right, freshly baked sweets? Ah but, its probably cooled down by now Youre so Because Prince udia is always stiff and stubborn, it is hard for Violette to enjoy the sweet served for her. It is already a bit while since the scene where Yuran came for Violette and took her away. It cannot be helped that the sweets are already cold and picked by other guests. However, that does not change the excitement that the sweets are still newly served, but either way is fine for Violette. Either way is fine Anything that Yuran chooses, even its cold, of course its going to be delicious. Most of the food selections have already been taken by other guests, but Violette has just barely eaten any of it. However, whatever Yuran chooses, it will suit Violettes preferences, and it is definitely going to be delicious to be eaten in any conditions. So, it does not matter for her even it is already cold. Im more worried about the person who did not get to eat these. Its alright. They provided by the organizers. Well, thats true but Vio-chan is hungry, right? You havent eaten anything since before. Uu Violette cannot talk back, especially right after Yuran hit the point. She hasnt eaten anything right after she escaped from themotion. Right now, she is hungry because she just ate small portions all this time. However, she thinks she can hold it in with drinking. Regardless the amount of food eaten, you still need to eat enough food anyway. Or something is going to growl so loudly from inside your stomach and attracting peoples attention. Violette does not like being the center of the crowd, so she does not want to make amotion because of that. Ill pick some Vio-chans favorites. Ill do it by myself, I can at least do that much. Eh, but Im sure Im better at choosing your food though? You should just pick your shares. Hmm okay. The sight of Yuran puffing his cheeks is quite adorable. Right now, he is the precious childhood friend Violette knows well. Looking at his usual antics, she could not help but tough. Even though you looked cool a little while ago. He? The strength of his arm, which had protected her, gavefort just from being by his side. Even when he pulled Violettes waist, if anyone aside from Yuran did that, Violette would have felt ufortable. She has noticed her childhood friend is not only cute but also cool. Thank you for protecting me. Actually I was really d. She understands that she is probably not qualified to say this after what she said to him. However, this is really what Violette thinks. It would not be fair if she does not tell this to pure-hearted Yuran. His kindness and behavior really cheer up. It is just like seeing a nostalgic dream she had not been able to see. Violette feels sorry for bothering him, still she is certainly happy. It did not feelfortable or annoying for her, and those feelings are not wrong. She should solve this ordingly one by one. So, when he finally finds his important person, he would not waver and worry about her. Eh, ah your wee? What was with those pauses? No, its just you said it so suddenly. Even I can still say thanks properly. I didnt mean that. but no, its nothing. If she rushes, it will just tire her and make her give up easily he lets out an exhausted. When it has turned to this, it should not be surprising. In the first ce, it is important to say thanks, and its better to say thanks as much as you can. Right now, her heart is in the process trying to correct everything. Somehow, Im getting hungry too Take care. Dont tell me you havent eaten anything yet. I have, but it was not enough to fill my stomach. Im hungry right now. Youre forcing yourself again Then, Yuran should get his own meal in meal buffet while Im going to dessert buffet. Really? Are youing with me? Because of her dress, Violette might be walking slower than Yuran. It is not the sole reason, their legs are different because of their height difference, and she would notin if she would get passed in a blink of an eye. However, Yuran does not move away from Violettes behind. He keeps his pace with her small strides even though it might be frustrating for him. Did you choose todays dress by yourself? Eh yeah. Of course. What is it, so suddenly? Violette chooses her own clothing and essories. Even though she often discusses with Marin, she still does not let anyone to decide for her. Back in the past, everything her mother has prepared was only for reminder of Auld. Now she is aware of it, she has not been letting anyone to choose her clothings. She thinks that Yuran should have known that long ago. It suits you. So beautiful and cute. Seeing such beautiful Vio-chan, there is no way I wouldnt want to escort her, right? Thank you. After taking his hand, it feels easier to walk than before. Even though, she has decided not to lean on him, but her childhood, Yuran is just too good at pampering Violette. What is avable? There doesnt seem many delicious ones left. Right now, lets just eat everything that does not taste bad. I wonder if dessert is filling enough. Its kind of inconvenient that I cant eat sweets. You can eat salty ones though. I doubt therell be any, but there are lots of fruits here though. that will depend on the sugar contents, huh? Enjoying cute sweets and having rxing conversation with her kind childhood friend. Rather than crying after ruining the party, this is like a dream. Still, there are still many things Violette need to care about, but she cannot do anything for now. She is still conflicted because udia recognized Maryjun, and this situation might be bad for Violette in the future. Right now, Violette has decided not to get involved with them since she has decided not to walk down the path of evil, but there are still hindrances need to ovee in the future. As all, this is what Violette should do in order to get the peaceful life without being a bother to anyone. Chapter 12. What is forgiven, what is not Chapter 12. What is forgiven, what is not Aftering back home, her parents do not seem to be acting strange. They act like there was nothing wrong, but that is probably because Maryjun did not say anything. Until just a moment ago, it has been the source of Violettes frustration, but she is now grateful. In the first ce, the uproar from before does not have anything to do with Violette. It seems it has not been reported yet, but who knows what Maryjun will do. However, it is not something it is at least irrelevant. Thanks to Yuran, Violette managed to get out from that ce, but there seems to be some misunderstanding between Maryjun and the prince. Violette honestly doesnt want to know, she just hopes it wont be a trouble. However, things have slightly changed since that day. O- Onee-sama. Maryjun. For some reasons, her sister hase to talk to her more often. No Violette has drawn the lines between themst time. Violette usually ignores her, but Maryjun keeps prying that distance closer and closer. Maryjun gives off the feeling that she wants to get along with Violette as sisters. Good morning. Yeah Good morning. Todays weather is nice, seems it might be a sunny day. True. Maryjun stands next to her having fun, and her smile is so warm like todays sunshine she referred to. It doesnt seem like she is offended by the unfriendly Violette, or perhaps she did not notice. She is just pursuing Violette nonchntly. (This is tiring) Maryjun is really good-hearted, but as expected Violette feels tired from her smile. Violette wants to end the conversation early and tries to talk as less as possible, but this sister of her from different mother keeps talking endlessly. Violette should have been more cautious before, thinking about it, the reason that they have never hold a proper conversation was entirely because of Violette. Its usible that Maryjuns attitude might change if Violette changes too. It is a miscalction. Violette thought that she would not have any problem unless she caused one herself, but its easier said than done. Nevertheless, if she ignores Maryjun likest time, there is no way of knowing what she would say to her father, even Violette means no harm to Maryjun. She feels even more fatigued just from imagining. Violette-sama Maryjun-sama. Excuse me for interrupting your conversation. Marin-san, good morning! Good morning. Marin might be a model servant, but she doesnt seem to have interests other than Violette. Still, she is not the type to show it on her face in the first ce, thus none can figure out whether shes happy, sad, or angry. She is the oppositepared to Maryjun who always smiles brightly without considering the time and ce. Breakfast has been prepared, so I was nning to inform you Marin always the one who makes sure Violette waking up, prepares her breakfast, and helps Violette dressing up. Some have asked her to split her duties together, but Marin has never agreed. On the other hand, she is the one who wishes to be involved in all matters rted to Violette. She has been like this for a long time that Violette has given up reprimanding her. Marin has been the one attending Violette up until recently. However, it has been different since Maryjuns social debut. Its not really something big, but Maryjun has beening to talk to Violette too often. Even today, shees to visit Violettes room earlier before Marines just like what is happening currently. Im sorry, seems I was a bit early. No, Im sorry that I came toote. It seems Violette has understood the current situation. Pleasing Maryjun with faking a soft smile and gentle tone is tiring her, and Violette feels like her exhaustion just escted. It is probably also because she is in the same ce with the source of exhaustion. What is todays breakfast? My apologies. I only serve Violette-samas breakfast. I see. Now that I think about it, onee-samas shares are always different from the rest of us. Its easy for Violette, who has been used to it, to understand, but it seems Maryjun, who hasnt familiar with Marin, to get the idea. Maryjun doesnt have problem with listening, but the way she speaks too frankly would infuriate anyonesposure. To Marin, Maryjun is the enemy who hurt her cherished one, but to Violette, she is just the dukes second daughter. If Maryjun can at least understand what is behind Marins attitude, she would have realized that she cannot survive in this house without having any skill to read the situation. Its already time for breakfast, and I thought it would be nice for both onee-sama and I could eat the same thing. Prick. A slight sharp pain can be felt even though there is no scar. The way Maryjun shows her obvious disappointment. In addition the way she hides her mouth with her hand only highlight her feeling. It cant be helped! Lets have a taste of each others food. Her naivety is just like a childs. She is too honest. She is really straightforward talking something like that even though she does not mean it. Violette knows herself that what Maryjuns thoughts are wonderful, and Violette cannot deny those facts. As Maryjun said, she just wants to share meals Violette. It is a nice thing to do with family members. However, her honesty is just cruel. Violette-sama, its time to go. yeah, thank you. Violette smiles at Marin, who gave her a helping hand, but Marin doesnt return her smile back. Even she says not to worry inside her heart, still no one could hear it. However, there is no need to say it out loud, and this is the only way to change the subject away from Maryjun after all. Its fine. No one is hurt. It is not necessary to hurt. Violette is amazed by Maryjuns naivety to believe in her family members, and Violette is not that nave enough to reacts to every nonsense she spouted. Previously, she would have refused Marins help, but Violette understands Marins concern this time. All those delicate, sensitive, and annoying emotions were left on that prison. ( I know.) She has experienced of failure before. Right now, she can ept the truth without any resistance this time, and she does not feel any anger epting it. (She is forgiven, I guess.) It is not wrong to say what you think and to do something you want. If you say it, someone would besure to grant it. Its normal for human to wish something. That is why, if Violette grows up normally, she would not have wished for something that twisted. Violette now knows that what she wished would note true. She cannot even grasp that even it is there. Just merely wishing is already useless. Right now, she is aware how meaningless it is to pursue something that will not evene true. It is rather surprising that she needs to restart her own life to admit what she wished turned out to be meaningless. Vaguely, she feels that her childhood ys a big role on that situation. She thinks that there would not be as effective punishment as this feeling of regret. Right now, she can reconsider her mistake and worthlessness. Violette-sama, if thats fine, how about having your breakfast in your room? Thank you, Marin but Im alright. She said so with a soft and sad voice. That proposal sounds pleasing, and it is really attractive, but Violette needs to think about what will happen, even they are only troublesome developments. She can do it to her step-sister, but it will be troublesome if she does so to her father. Im actually looking forward for todays breakfast. I wonder how delicious it is. Violettes share is the only one different from the menu. At nce, it looks the same, but you can see Marins thought from the details. Like, they are in smaller portions, and everything Violette dislikes is substituted with her favorites in addition with the cute arrangement. As someone who has been serving Violettes food all the time, this loving admirer would not miss even a little when ites to this. Yes, please look forward to it today as well. Hehee, I have to thank the chef. Nothing can beat delicious meals. No matter how hard it is to breathe here, such a thing is forgotten when she meets the delicious meal. Right now, what Violette can do for her father is to be a cameo in this family setup for Maryjun whom her father loves. She just need to stay quiet as she watches those three smiling so happily. Onee-sama, lets hurry! Yeah, Im going. epting Maryjuns hand, Violette tries to pace herself. Step by step, she starts to feel nothing because she is imagining about todays breakfast to distract herself from reality. Chapter 13. Where is meant by my place? Chapter 13. Where is meant by my ce? Haah After putting her bag on the desk and sit down, then Violette lets out a sigh. It was not a problem for her to merge herself thin with the air during breakfast with her parents, but the same cannot be done when shes going to the academy. Maryjun insists that she wants to go to school together with Violette even though Violette wants to go out separately. She felt too restless during the carriage ride, and she finally finds her own breathers once they separated with Maryjun. To Violette, the academy is more calming than her own home. She had the option for not going to the academy and withdrawing, but she doesnt think she should do that. It might be better for her to consider moving to a separate residence. I should take a detour on my way home. It will be troublesome if she gets caught by Maryjun after school. It is already suffocating to have breakfast and dinner together, so Violette wishes to be let alone as much as she can, as well her time in the academy. Violette-sama, greetings. Greetings. She returns the greeting from the students next to her seat. It has been a day since the rumor spread, however, after staying quiet from the distance, the atmosphere has returned to normal the next day. She thinks that she can greet other students normally now. Violette doesnt show any malice or temperament even she has gotten a new mother. She only shows indifference, and it shows other students how much Violette does not care about the rumors. Still, there is not much change in her everyday life, except for a slight. (I dont care as long I can live in peace.) She does not feel lonely even though she is by herself now. It is useless to pay attention to the rumors, and that is not going to soothe her mind at all. Sheys her cheek on the desk and looks at the floor. This kind of behavior of hers might influence her beauty badly, especially to those who think Violette is a perfect model for a painting. In the first ce, what makes Violettes life so miserable is because of her appearance, and she inherits her fathers beauty, which captured her mothers heart. By the time the ss ends, it is the time for lunch break. There are only few people bringing their own lunch boxes to school. There are not many who regard their own family chefs highly, and theirs cannotpare to the first ss dishes served in academy. In addition, taking care of own health sounds like a hassle. And, just like any other students, Violette is also satisfied with cafeterias dishes. However, it is because Violette doesnt have specific preferences when ites to food, it is just that she does not want to bother any people belonging to Vahan family. Of course, it does not mean she is dissatisfied with home meals. It is simply because meals made by both are equally delicious, so she does not really mind either one. She still prefers the family chef who is familiar with her preference, but that person is someone close to her father, who is also the person she does not want to be a bother to. So, she needs to be wary since he is employed by her father. Anyway, she is wondering what she should eat for lunch. The breakfast Marin prepared this morning has finally been digested, so she feels hungry at the right moment. She should hurry for her lunch before her stomach growls. Her steps are speeding up boosted by her hunger. There are students who walk with their friends, and some have already taken their seats in the dining hall to some extent. (I should buy a takeout if its too crowded.) She would never feel too cramped with huge numbers of people in this big school. Her ssmates do not care about those rumors anymoreor perhaps, it is more like they dont seem to care from the way she sees at first nce. However, the rumor itself hasnt calmed down yet. She thinks it is better not to be concerned about it. Rumors easily concentrates where people gather, and rumors get less urate as people treating those like a message game. The parts of stories tend to be different from the original facts, so it is unnecessary for her to get involved. Violette-sama! Violettes shoulders tremble as soon she gets called such. It might seem like an exaggeration from being called like that, however, there is always high possibility when her name is called so. She would not need to watch out if shes called by Yuran since she has her own nickname. Once she turns back, she can only see a man with dark blue hair raising his hand as he is approaching her. Mi-sama? Hello, it has been a while, huh? She considered of staying vignt, but hearing to that light and cheerful voice, it feels like any her defense has shattered to pieces. His dark blue hair matches with his dazzling green eyes. His ck-rimmed sses give an intellectual impression, but many rumors there are some rumors that the mole under his right eye makes him look appealing. Rather than referring him as a mysterious beauty, it is more correct he is a dashing man that will look beautiful in any types of clothes. Minia Deolle, he is a third year student of this academy and also the vice president of the student council. He is Prince udias close friend. The current Violette cannot help but to keep her guard up. Greetings Its really has been a while. However, she has reasons why she cannot keep up her guard up. Minia is the eldest son of a fellow count, so they often meet together as fellow nobles. Most students in academy funnily tend to know each other well since they mostly grew up in the same social circles. Noble society is small no matter where it is. Prince udia is hard to get along with, but Minia is popr because of his appearance, and it does not take long to get along with Minia due to his personality. Also, it is imaginable how he got along with Violette, who is infamous because of her family name and appearance. However, to be called out at this time What a good development indeed. Going for a lunch? I dont see the usual girls though. Eh? She cannot understand what he meant by those girls, but then she realizes. Usually, there are always many people surrounding Violette before. It has not been long since those days. Only recently Those girls always surrounded Violette since the first day she entered the school until the second year, and that makes one year. It was only before Violettes mother passed away, and Maryjun came to her house. Currently, those girls who gather around Violette are being quiet after being thrown away. (Now that I think about it no one would dare to approach me because of the rumor.) She never refers those girls as friends since they tend to be problematic even now. When she thinks carefully, those girls tended to gather together around her like spiders. She knew that their topic of interest presently is about the rumor that Violette getting a step-mother, but she could easily convince them that she did not care about it. She just wants to take it easy. It is not unusual for a traitor to exist among her friends, but Violette from before forgot that fact, and she was being irrational. Perhaps, how people see her is also included with the pity of losing her friends, not only the rumors. She did not know before, but before she sympathized herself for losing her a friend Her dark history is getting painful and even more painful. Well I think I wont be taking to them again in the future. Eh? They dont find interest in me anymore. Rather than anymore, it is something that has not happened yet. That time when she was still hungry for love, everything she did was justified, even though those were bad things covered with logic. She has both influence and beauty, but she never cared about those because she was not loved. She realizes that she was a trash that pretended to love. She knows now she would ruin herself if she repeats those actions. If you eat trash, youll ruin your stomach, it was her own fault for not understanding themon sense. I think Mi-sama should have known, right? Rumors about my family. Well, thats However, it is not as bad as it sounds. To those girls, Violettes values are her beauty, her presences, and her family attention. They would like to take advantage of those benefits, and to a certain sense, isnt she the same as an essory? Even she is beautiful, it is normal for it to be thrown away once it loses its values. It is not something to be praised, but if Violette hasnt realized it, she would be an unfortunate loser. Anyway, do you need something from me? Both of them are not in the rtionship where they can talk freely. Even though they are acquainted since they were little, they never be friend. Violette was disliked because of her personality she obtained from growing up in a twisted family environment. When asked, Minia expression looks clouded. Did something happen with udia since the previous tea party? Why didnt you ask from the person himself? Well, it is because he didnt want to say anything about it. So, what is his aim from asking Violette? The only person that can mediate between Violette and udia is Minia. But, he looks really worrying. So I think you know something about it. She doesnt like what shes hearing now. She cannote up with a good answer just like before. She doesnt want to speak so much regarding of what happened in the other days tea party. She just wants to forget it if she can. Well then, let me rephrase the question. Seems Minia notices Violettes darkened and uneasy expression. After a few seconds, he rxes as he tilts his neck. Back then, did something happen with Yuran? Trantors note: To be honest, I dont know how should I write his name with alphabet, but it definitely sounds like a girls name? Well, if theres any correction, please tell me. Chapter 14. It is important to reflect on your actions Chapter 14. It is important to reflect on your actions Yuran? She did not expect to hear his name, and she got surprised. She never thought that Minia knows Yuran. Well, it is no wonder if hes acquainted with Violette, he would at least know a bit about Yuran. He is free to look around to deepen their rtionships as nobles. However, that is not the problem. Why did he mention Yuran now? Either Minia doesnt want to bother to actually look about it, or he has already got some information about it, but Violette does not know which. Oh, dont get me wrong, I just know that udia is upset or I should say hes depressed, but I dont know any more than that. Then, why did you mention Yuran? Oh, there is something after all. Can you give me the answer? If he has actually known of what happened, Violette has no choice to stay quiet. She does not know how sharp Minia is, but she is slightly worried that Yuran will have to be responsible for that. I just assumed the gist from udias condition, but I dont know the details you can rx. udia-samas? Yeah, there is no way he would get like this unless Yuran is involved. She wonders what he meant by that, but she does not think that it is necessary for her to know regardless how curious she is. She is close with Yuran, but she only knows her rtionship with Yuran, but she doesnt know about his rtionship with others. She notices that Yuran and udia have aplex rtionship only to a certain extent. However, since Minia is the closest to udia, he might have noticed something. And, the only reason that Yuran would get involved with udia is only Violette-sama. What do you mean? She wants to deny, but indeed what Yuran did was for Violettes sake. She is d the situation did not worsen because of Yuran, but it seems it did cause damage to udia instead. Yuran would just smile if Violette asks, but that does not change that Violette was the one involving Yuran with her problem. He might get hurt because of her. As Mi-sama has said there was indeed a bit of problem. Considering he should have his own secretwork, he should have known everything from that. Then, he should do something about it himself. That single problem was a very simple story. However, if you remember it again for several times, it should be obvious that it was merely a misunderstanding and the fact became twisted somehow along the way. The fact that Violette was thrown into a ck curtain was because it was just udias assumption. It is nothing bad, and she is already used to bad rumors around her. However, it is possible for Yuran to receive such hostility. Even though it is pretty unlikely, but it is still possible. Still, what he said and did were enough to hurt someone by mistake. That was why Violette got angry to him before she thanked him. Please dont misunderstand. It was not Yurans fault. I brought this on myself. If Yuran hears this, he would definitely say that it is not Violettes fault. Just like that time regardless to whoever it is. However, his feeling wont reach Violette. Violette has experienced many bad things, and she grew negative, which leads her to underestimate herself. If that has been bothering udia-sama I apologize. Even though she somehow avoids the trouble, this is still the result for acting reckless. She needs to be careful next time, so let this mistake to be something she can reflect upon. I see I dont know the details, but I dont think you should worry about it or even feel responsible. Eh? I must have done something that makes udia-sama angry and depressed. Perhaps it is because Minia is familiar with his best friends personality, she does not think much of what Violette said. Even he does not understand what actually happened, yet he still grasps the situation when he thinks logically. I just wanted to do something because he has been down for a whole day, but it turned out it would be better to listen to him directly from it. Im sorry for not being able to help. No, I should be the one apologizing for calling you when youre going for lunch. I wonder if there are still empty seats Its fine, I intended to get a takeout right from the start. She mixed a little lie, but it is still partly true. She nned to eat at the cafeteria if there is an empty seat, but it has been a while since thest time she met Minia. There is still enough time to have lunch, but takeout lunch would be the best choice if she wants to spend the day peacefully. The dining hall is also quiterge, but the number of seats is less than the size of the dining hall, so it does not feel cramped. There are also more students who enjoy their lunch outside peacefully. Right now, other students should have been back to their ssroom.. She looks outside indifferently, and suddenly Violette looks tense. As she is surprised from what she sees, it also feels like her voices are stuck inside her throat. From the window, there is nothing but beautifully arranged trees and flowers. Nothing has changed since she first started attending academy, and nothing is strange. Violette-sama? In front of Minia, Violette shows an expression with a mix of surprise and confusion, and his voice sounded confused and worried. Before he can ask the reason, Violette frowns her eyebrows harder. As it seems she is troubled and surprised, her expression looks like she is something the most awful thing for the first time. Im sorry, but I need to go somewhere. Eh, but I shall excuse myself. Of course she would lower her head appropriately, but she does not give the answer, which might give her a minus point. Considering the elegant and perfect Violette, for her unbehaving like this would seem unfit to her usual nature. Violette leaves him without leaving any doubt, but when he looks outside, there is nothing strange from the direction she looked a while ago. There is nothing special aside from the beautiful and soothing scenery. Minia is not that interested unless there is a beautiful woman over there. Eh? He moves his gazes around since he senses something off at one point. Its not about the colors of flowers. It is just the scenery feels like a t painting since there are barely any people there. There should be at least a single person in the courtyard. That ce is meant to be for rxation, and there should be some people there because it is not only popr but also free to enter. People would spend their free time elegantly as they gather around and talk. However, Minia cannot seem to see any people there. The courtyard is not that full of greenery, still it is hard to see the corner at first nce. However, there are some people cornering someone to the wall with grumpy faces. The surrounded person seems to resist, trying to say something, but that person is getting even more cornered. He cannot hear anything, and he does not know about the circumstances. Still, he knows that it is not a good situation. Dont tell me? He remembers the sight of Violette leaving him with a stern face. He wonders if she saw this. That was why she started running. Damn Without a second thought where she would be heading, Minia soon runs once he realizes. Chapter 15. Special Someone Chapter 15. Special Someone Yuran, what should we do this afternoon? In ate afternoon, his friend, Gia speaks out to Yuran. Brown-skin people like Gia are umon in this country of Duralia. Gia Fort is assigned in the same ss him, and they have been friends since middle school. He is a close friend. Glistening silver hair is not especially rare in this continent, but it suits the foreign-like air surrounding him, and it feels somewhat mysterious. He is tall but not as tall as Yuran, but he was born with a charming face, in addition the skin color he inherits from his country is pleasing the eyes. He said it was suffocating, so he does not wear his tie and zer. He is probably the only person who actually has his sweater tied around his waist in this country. Ah, my n for today Where is the Princess? can you stop calling her that? The word Princess is not as meaningful as it sounds. There is no princess in this country, and the person Gia referring to is the person whose beauty would not lost to the crown Queen. You havent met her, dont give Violette nicknames Do you know the word of honorific? Yuran has been friends with Gia for a long time, but he never lets him to meet Violette. It is not be its not necessary, but he just doesnt want them to meet. Its not that Gia is a bad person, and he has nothing against Violette. It is just his desire to monopolize her, what a suffocating emotion. Even he is a friend, he cannot let them meet each other. She is more special than anyone else to him. He is well-aware of his own feeling, thus he never says that he would let them meet no matter how many times the topic is mentioned, and he might just change the topic. Still, there are a lot of things that cannot be mentioned. Its obvious that he would tease Yuran by referring her as Yurans Princess as the payback. He knows full well that he should not make fool of Gias personality, so its not like he would tell him or force him to stop every single time. Theres something Im worried about. Im going to take a look. As always. If you are that worried, you can go there every day. Its fine like this, so. This will be the first time that Yuran can meet Violette every day, and Violette will surely wee him dly. There is no reason for him to stay as her cute younger brother. Indeed, they have met and greeted other back in the past. Still, it cannot be helped for Violette to get conscious of Yurans appearance now, even as a sister. That adorable childhood friend of her has be more charming now. It is easy to get to know each other in so-narrow aristocratic society, but it is difficult to dig deeper. Knowing full well of that, he cannot deny that thought always passes through his mind. More like, as much as possible, he spends his time to work. If not he would waste his precious time just to think. His wish is not about to meet her after all. Then, Ill get going. Rxing with Gia sure makes me forget time. Gias appetite cannot be exined because he is in growth period. He doesnt eat that quickly. It is about the amount, he eats too much that its destroying the point of buying takeouts. He does not worry about it as much as it is everyday, but his pace tends to betray his expectations. He hopes not to bete for ss, but he starts forgetting that he is heading toward Violettes ss. Given the time he was speaking with Gia, Violette is perhaps not in the ssroom anymore. It is not possible that she will bring a lunch, since it is pretty hard for him to imagine she would ask her servant to do so. However, Marin would grant Violettes wish no matter how, still it is not something that would happen since Violette herself does not realize how stubborn she is. Then, that leaves the dining hall. Depending on how crowded it is, she might pick takeouts, so he just needs to look the quiet locations where Violette might be. He puts everything together inside his head. He is heading toward her now. At least, he knows that much. he is indeed worried, but he might need toe up with a proper reason to meet her. However, topic about her family is one thing that should not be mentioned. He needs to be careful, or he might hurt her. He is strangely meticulous when ites about Violette. (That reminds me, I havent seen them.) The women whom he saw when he went to see Violette from middle school. That woman always greets Yuran, but she is not a good hiding her malice. Her unnatural high voice is harsh for ears, and her musk is so strong, which is unpleasant. To think she keeps sticking to Violette, Violette might feel unbearably ufortable. Wonder how many times he considered to push her away even though he cannot. Did something happen in upper grade after Violette graduated? Even though they were always together almost everyday. It is pleasure for him if they have split up, but no one can imagine she might not a good judge of character from staying with Violette too much. She is a beautiful and gentle person, but she does not have good eyes to judge people. (For now, it would be better if nothing happens, but no harm to stay vignt.) This is for the best. Even if it ends in vain, there is no need for Violette to think about it. He will keep inside his mind. Many things built together will soon separate. He keeps walking around looking for the person he wants to meet without stopping and pass people many times. However, none of them enters Yurans sight as they are just unnecessary pieces to look at. Yuran What do you want? He stops walking when he hears someone calling his name. Perhaps it was due to the fact he dislikes the attention he is receiving now. He sees the person in question when he turns back. There are many reasons why he wants to ignore, avoid, and so on. However, right now, Yuran should deal with this. He does not want to say it himself, but he is aware that the man in front of him is the most sickening whom he does not want to see and talk. Prince udia. In any case, it would have been better he can act in ording of the understanding of the situation, still it might have been even better if he sticks his neck. Chapter 16. Fragments of Emotion Chapter 16. Fragments of Emotion What should he do now that ites to this? Indeed he cannot just ignore considering their difference in status. Reluctant, he can only smile and bow his head before the dignified prince of this country. However, he understands very well that udia was solely want to talk with him normally regardless of theirplex statuses as a noble and a prince. Oh my, never would I have expected that Prince udia would call out to me how surprising indeed. For Yuran speaking to him so politely like that, even udia would notice how Yuran sees him as a bother. Knowing its not something to talk in open hallways like here, they move the conversation to more appropriate location. It is quite an easy feat in this pointlessly huge academy. Stop with that smile. I didnte to see you as the prince. I merely want to have a talk Haah, fine. Yuran does not have any time to spare since he needs to get his lunch and find Violette. Yuran hasnt had his lunch yet, but more importantly, it has been getting more difficult to predict Violettes actions. He can just skip his lunch, but Violette would not agree to that. If its aboutst time, theres nothing for us to talk about your words. I kept thinking about what you said. My, isnt that an honor? So, did my word piss you off? Wrong! I reflected properly about that His expression matches his desperate voice of his as he faces the ground. udia is a natural charismatic leader that can handle any types of situations. However, that charisma seems to be nonexistent before Yuran. Yuran doesnt mind seeing pained udia, or its more like he doesnt even care whether udia is in pain or not. Last time, the thing you pointed out that outsiders shouldnt get involved, and those people should deal with the problems by themselves. Yuran thinks that udia might have been misunderstood what he said before. Still, regardless what udia thinks. Yuran merely wants to end this conversation as quickly as possible. Its better to cut off all useless remarks. Yeah, I did say so. What about it? udia should not think deeply about it. It was something that Yuran said in order to get away quickly. Still, partly of the reason was because how angry he was regarding how Violette was treated. Still, it is not something for udia to think deeply about. I want to understand, but no matter how much I thought, I couldnt find the answer. Yuran is not surprised considering their differences of perspectives. udias desire to protect, values, actions, and conducts are greatly different. Yuran can guess that udia values: justice. To fight the evil, protecting the good. Protecting a harmless girl who was bullied by others. Yuran does not criticize his value, however his action was the thing Yuran cannot agree with. Its not like you need to understand. It was just my personal opinion. There is no a correct answer how people should act. I may be right or even wrong. Still, I want to understand why. Gazed by the same colored eyes as his, even with the differences of shape and eyshes, to Yuran, it is something unpleasant like watching his own self in front of the mirror. udias attitude unwavering attitude is indeed beautiful, yet irritating. Tell me why was I mistaken? udia could actually ignore and not get involved with Yuran since Yuran is not fond of him, yet he still approached him to understand Yuran better. Moreover, Yuran is more frustrated at himself for getting too agitated. So annoying. Im sorry for not updating for a long time. This might sound like an excuse, but I got hospitalized due to my weakened liver for 2 weeksst month. I had to spent at least a month of resting since I must not overwork myself. Im also still a university student, and I have lectures and seminars to catch up. I also apologize for not giving any head-ups. Once again, I apologize for making you wait. Chapter 17. Relativity of Justice Chapter 17. Rtivity of Justice Eh? Nothing. It seems that word slips out of his mouth involuntarily, but still it is not audible enough for the other person to hear, so that other person missed what Yuran said just now. Folding his hands, he remembers what happened the other day. It was something he really wants to forget if possible, or it would be better if he can erase that from Violettes memory. It was not something should beughed at, and it was an unpleasant memory, which causes him to frown his eyebrows even just for a moment. Tension runs through udias back as soon he notices the change of Yuransposure. Although it is true that they remember the same thing, which really saves the time to exin, but udia does not understand what Yuran meant by what he said that time. Back then, did you really think you were doing a right thing? Back then, who knows if his action really helped Maryjun? Was his help meant to protect the weak? Or perhaps just to end the trouble with justice? That might work only in fairy tales, but those are only ideals. If adults really aimed for such beautiful world, the world would be a happy ce by now. In regard to Yurans question, the answer would be Forget it, there is no way he would spoon-feed the answer to udia, who does not know what it means. If you take a look at udia, it is so easy to figure out how he thinks. As a prince, he is determined considering himself to be correct but perhaps its because of his naivety? His sense of justice is too extreme, consisting only beautiful things while leaving out the most important points. At nce, he would reach his hand to protect without patronizing anyone. Just like a savior, but justice aside, udia should be praised for his bravery though. Did you really cover her for her sake? What do you mean by that? Does he himself not even understand his wrongdoing of covering for her? udiasplexion looks slightly clouded. Perhaps not due to anger or doubt, but it is due to his incapability to understand. With you covering her, she would only draw more needless attention. She is already drawing a lot of attentions just from the fact she is an uing noble as she is, but with the princes involvement it would only increase more trouble for her. That Normally, its already enough for her to be protected by her own family Even a child can understand better than that, right? ! But you helped her, and thanks to that, her current position should be even more dangerous than before. What udia did was just like a fairy tale, only with the happiest parts, leaving out the misfortune that might happen. Even if the same thing should happen again, things would not be the same likest time. There is no such things that everything will always end up so beautifully. Yesterday was yesterday, today is today, but no one would know what will happen tomorrow. If yesterdays failure leads to tomorrows sess, then Maryjun will not fall like yesterday. However, considering what happened yesterday, she perhaps would still make the same mistake. She needs to stand strong and handle things correctly. Even though she is gentle and pure, but noble society is not as beautiful like most people would dream of. If your justice prevents people from standing for themselves, she would not learn anything for her futures sake. There are differences between howmoners and nobles more than you think. There are no instructions how the society works even though you are living in the same country. How could someone think to apply the same justice to people with different birth, environment, and responsibility? It is just ridiculous that he thinks hismon senses would work the same with different people. Of course as a royalty, udia thinks of his people, drawing lines between nobilities,moners, innocent people, and criminals. However, it is still another story whether he really understands that. It is not wise to generalize and see everything in the same manner. You intended to help her but dont you understand that it would hurt her in the future? gh He bites his lip as he clenches his fist. Yuran thought he should stop pointing out the obvious before tearing udias pride, but if he didnt, udia would just drown in uneasiness even more. Yurans words really did hit hard on him, but it was udias choice to face it even though it would hurt his pride. The meaning of justice is very abstract and rtive. If you believe so, you would think it as something definite and immutable. However, it is because you see it the way you want to see, and it wont be the same for others. It looks like a tempered steel, but it would look like a shape-shifting y once you open your perspective. The shape changes as the people change. One persons justice will take a different form once he finds himself after pondering about it. Sometimes, it turns out to be something so filthy that you would just want to dispose of. Intangible as it is, it is very easy for people to have their own definitions out of it. To udia, Yurans words are like a new arbitration of justice. It has been always said that the opposite of justiceys another form of justice, but udia is too narrow-minded to differentiate the values. Rather, he might be the type of person who tends to concentrate on one value. There was not much time for him to swallow a very different valuepletely. Then what should I have done then? Should Yuran overlook it? Back then, a girl was mercilessly shamed just for that womans sake. But still, nothing can be done. Even if it happened as Yuran wished, or even if udia would be as ruthless in the future, Yuran cannot overlook the fact what has happened. I What should I udia will surely keep that in mind from now on. After swallowing what Yuran said and understood its point, he would not overlook his own mistake. Even so, no one knows how long it will take for him to understand. All the triangles up until now have been attached, leading to the correct, best, and clear answer. Even the answer of what he should do and what is the best. Perhaps you should do the way you see fit. Trantors note: I apologize for the wait. I can finally get back on tranting after finishing my thesis somehow. I should be able to trante normally starting next month. Chapter 18. The Worlds Name Chapter 18. The Worlds Name Those words were too broad to udia. but in a sense, those harsh words bother udia in a good way. As he raises his gaze watching the day ends, he remembers when he saw Yuran showing him an unpleasant expression. As I said, this is just how I see things. There is no need for you to be convinced or even understand. But then things would not change. You dont need to have the same value as I do, and you dont need to follow my personal opinions. There are many good things about udia, and there are also many cold sides about Yuran. Back then, if Yuran was right, what he did might hinder Maryjuns growth. Rather than helping, he was more like destroying the chance and preventing her growth. udia and Yuran have their own different opinions, but none of them can be considered wrong. If I have to be honest, I think you would be very upset if that girl will have to face more hardships from now on, though it has nothing to do with me. udia circles his eyes in respond to Yurans remarks. Meanwhile, Yuran looks totally uninterested, and his eyes are as quiet as the surface of calm water. Then, why? From the way he said it, it sounded so far from being concerned about Maryjun, even though udia is more concerned about hardships that Maryjun would face after udias involvement. However, Yuran has no such intention. Regardless how udia would take it, Yuran mere stated his own opinion in ordance with his values, but his concern that time was not for Maryjun at all. The problem was that you made Violette looked bad. He doesnt care with what others do. Whether theyreughing at him, crying out in despair, excited, or even suffering, To Yuran, those things are just like neighboring countries weather forecasts. There is no need for him to bother with those trivial things. However, only toward Violette, he is different. To him, the world is crying when Violette cries, and the world is peaceful when she smiles. From the way he sees it, Violettes suffering and happiness are the measurement for him in seeing the world, and thats why he will do anything to make Violette happy regardless the method. And that is also the reason he will not forgive anyone who hurts Violette. Even if it is just a small cut, but when it concerns Violette, Yuran would me himself. He just want to see Violette smile, but Violette did not smile at all yesterday. You put her in such anguish, with only self-justified evidence without considering what she wanted to say. Yuran remembers clearly the moment he almost lost control of himself when he saw Violette back then. He understands that his love toward Violette is not the same as Violette has toward him. That is why he keeps his feeling inside and lets himself being treated like her younger brother. If it was the previous Violette, she would have shown the strength of stunning older sister to Yuran after that situation, like she would stand straight to keep Yuran from the uproar. However, she did not do anything, which gave Yuran the option to be a reliable younger brother to take action. She did not do anything as if she was cornered by something. You did not even take consideration of the fact that Violette Rem Varhan has peculiar charisma as well people who respect her, and but you were the only one who condemned her as evil, Prince udia. If that happens to someone else, even if the victim was Maryjun, Yuran would not have to be so angry and take action. There are many people who were overlooked in themotion, like the perpetrators or just innocent bystanders, but Yuran would not even bother. However, Yuran knows how Violettes charisma works like her abilities, her appearance, as well her position. Yuran is familiar with Violettes characteristic, and she can also get discouraged by expectations without even herself realizing. He knows because he has been with Violette all the time to find out any minor changes about her. Many curse Maryjun inside their mind, but with all these, their angers will be directed to Violette. He cannot help but to be angry knowing Violette does not deserve that. Violette will be the target of hatred the moment Maryjun was covered by you, the prince who condemned her as evil. udia can imagine how distorted his face now, especially when he is facing the person who had seen more clearly than him. In the first ce, udia is not even aware of the importance of his position. Even though he is mad Yuran for lecturing him, but it was more like he hates that he doesnt understand anything. udias passionate sense of justice is a very important thing for people who will lead the kingdom. His passion would make a great shield for the people since the feeling want to protect someone is never wrong. However, the problem lies in how udia did not understand the weight of his actions. Youre too narrow-minded. You know how strong your influence is, but you dont understand the weight of your actions and responsibility. udias shield will protect a lot of people, and udia himself understands better, and he is not as merciless. Because of it, he has arge durable shield that can protect anyone, and it is only udia who can do such feat. However, he should have noticed. The stronger the shield is, it can also lead to a downfall. A strong shield that can protect as well attack, he has be such existence like a guardian who has to parry all kind of attacks. Your sense of justice cannot be done with just emotions. Yurans eyes turn cold. His golden eyes showing the opposite emotion, making udia feels ufortable. It is unusual for Yuran to show such a smile to udia, but it is more unusual the fact that Yuran reveals that much hostility. Noticing the malice, udia steps back. To think Yuran to show his true self like another person, and all that are for Violette. You dont need to bother about it. You dont have to agree with me. You can forget about what I said. However, dont forget about Violette. Yuran takes two steps closer to udia, but Yuran just overlooks him. Even though they have the same eyes color to the point they hate it, but Yurans eyes are coldpared to udia. Yuran is smiling, but his eyes are not. I wont forgive anyone who hurts Vio-chan. udia freezes, not able to let his voice out. He is reminded that the line between him and Yuran has just widened again. Meanwhile, Yuran does not see him as udia, but Violettes enemy. udia did not realize that he just touched Yurans enmity. Satisfied? I havent eaten yet, so I have to hurry. Passing the stoned udia, Yuran is back to his gear for searching Violette. He thinks he wasted too much time from conversing with udia. Yuran udia does not know why he said this, but if he leaves this alone, Yuran would not hear udias side of story for the rest of his life. udia turns around to stop Yuran, but Yuran stops right before udia could do so. udia is hopeful that his voice reached Yuran for a moment, but it is not like that. Vio-chan? Chapter 19. Those who Inherit the Gold Chapter 19. Those who Inherit the Gold At the end of sight, Yuran could see Violette rushing somewhere. It was hard to tell, but Yuran somehow recognizes dark expression on Violettes face. Ah. Just from noticing slight change in Violettes expression, Yuran rushes to her without dy. He pays no attention to udia who is still with him. He just leaves udia out in the cold. Whether it is standing or walking, somehow it feels slow. udia is concerned of what happened to Violette, but what would he do if he chases after her? The usual udia would just ignore his curiosity, and just step down from getting involved. He didnt understand it before, and it was not enough. He cannot help but to think what should he do to make things right. He realizes that he did not try to understand what Violette meant that day. Even it was just a quick measure, it is enough for normal people to reflect on it, but udia cannot tolerate his failure or reflect on it. He thinks it is foolish to admitting your failure as well regretting own decisions. Royal family is always correct, if it is failing, they just need to turn those failures into sess. Knowing that royal responsibility, he must be more thoughtful than any other else. It is obviously the obligation that udia born with as the kings son. (Did Yuran know?) How much responsibility does a king have over his subjects? udia has been standing in the center of people since he was born, but he has not yet understood anything. He only thought he would understand it once he bes the king. But, that man(Yuran) is probably morepetent than him. Ahh He lets out a sigh meaninglessly. His head is feverish hot, but his hands are cold. Compared to Yuran, udia is definitely stiff. These two are just the opposite of each other, from their faces, statures, hair colors, and textures. As if they were created to conflict each other. However, what they share with each other is the same eye color. As it is a refined gold bar, their eyes are brilliantly shining golden. They said that color is a symbol of royalty. It is a well-known standing fact that those who have the said eyes will take the throne. Many people put hope in that color. Owning golden eyes is more important than reality. What make the king are notpetence, but pure blood and eye color. They believepetence would be passed down through blood, thus they believe udia would be aspetent as his predecessor. Thanks to such values, no one even considered to disregard the king. They were just blinded with such ideas and they were not taught to questions or even doubt since they were born. However, after meeting Yuran, who falls on the odd and is more mature. udia could not help but to have questions. Yuran perhaps is more suitable for the throne than him. Yuran wouldugh if he hears this, or perhaps he would just ignore it. Either way, no one would not ept this part of udias minds. It would be better if he just told udia unfit for the throne. These pitiful emotion just keeps welling up inside his heart. He must be feeling inferior to Yuran. The only differences they have are just 2 years of age difference and blood lines purity. udia? Who approaches udia is his friend after noticing. He looks like he is in a hurry, but he does not seem to be looking for udia. He did not run, but he is panting from walking too fast. However, instead his usual calm demeanor, he clearly shows the expression that udia does not usually see. Mira Whats wrong? You seem to be in a hurry. Ah right, did you see Miss Violette? Huh? He remembers what happened just now. Violette looked so impatient while Yuran just went after her. Right now, his friend in front of him has the same expression for seemingly another reason. It is in obvious for Yuran knowing it involves Violette, but for Mirania looking for her It is know something anyone can imagine as far as udia knows. He knows that they are acquaintances. udia often conversed with him when hes with Violette, but mostly they only talk each other alone. However, if it is asked if those two get along, the answer would be no. Many knew that Violette only pay attention to udia. Thats why hes confused. He never shows it, but he is the type who does not want to get involved with that youngdy who is intoxicated by udia, especially when she does not seem to be giving up anytime soon. Thats why, its true that Mirania is particrly avoiding Violette. What a rare name toe out from your lip. Yeah I guess. Did something happen? Actually, I was talking with Miss Violette a while ago Catching his breaths makes him difficult to speak in pace. It took a moment, but Mirania finally manages to exin the situation to udia, and udia looks determined. Lets go, no time to waste. Ah oh, hey He leaves Mirania behind even though he was the one who stopped him in the first ce. Mirania could not help but confused. udia somehow manages to predict the situation based from Miranias exnation before now he has learned the difference between facts and truth of the other day. udia will continue to extend his hand to offer protection and reliefs. Even after being beaten by what Yuran said, he just cannot change his nature. That is why he has to go to the right person. To those who are not wrong, not like the answer he came up with like before. In order to do that, he must see the situation firsthand. He is still too immature to judge from words he heard from others. He has to make sure. Even he has to face his own faults. Chapter 20: It should be peaceful if I cover it up as a dark past, right? (黒歴史で済めば安いものでしょう) Chapter 20: It should be peaceful if I cover it up as a dark past, right? (\sʷǜgаΤǤ礦) Violette knew that its not very proper for her to leave in the middle of a conversation. Even though she just wanted to leave, she should be giving a salute with the utmost respect. If she had to say it, nobles tend to strictly follow really troublesome traditions. Violette already gave Mirania the basic salutation before she left, but she wasnt sure to what extent Miranias standard for etiquette was. Even so, it should most likely be alright since considering Miranias calm attitude, he wouldnt care about such minor details. Rather than worrying about that, there was something else more important to think about right now. (To think that I misjudged) No matter how much Violette tried to think optimistically, theres no mistake on what she saw just now. What Violette saw outside the window at that time was hair a beautiful pearly color, shining bright. A pure white that mirrored the purity of the owners heart,pletely different from Violettes dull gray hair. Violette knew that color. She had seen it before. After all, its very simr to the hair color of the person who wasughing next to her this morning. Give me a break It might be for the best to pretend that she hadnt seen and didnt know anything. But if those people did something and used Violette as their motive and Maryjun reported it to her father Even just by imagining it, its way too troublesome. Considering his love for Maryjun, her father would judge the situation partially. Of course, itd be even worse than udias sense of justice. Even if her father scolded her, Violette wouldnt let that get her down. However, since she still needed a guardian, she didnt want to make any unnecessary trouble. That house was already suffocating enough. Any more than this, Violette would surely die. Violette briskly walked to the scene of the crime. She just wanted to run without caring about her skirt, but she understood that her social status forbid it. Shes confident in her running since her mother wanted her to be a carbon copy of her father. But she couldnt show off her speed anymore. Marin praised that the lively Violette was also beautiful, but most nobles, and above all her father, didnt wish for her to be too active. Thats because she should no more than just be a beautiful nobledy. The young child, who was forced to dress and act like a boy since she started to be aware of her surroundings, was suddenly forced to live as a girl after her mother finally woke up from her self-centered ego. From there, Violette started to create the perfect facade of a youngdy, without thinking about how suffocating it would be for her. Theres no need for this school to be this spacious, right? Violette unconsciously voiced out her dissatisfaction at the size of the school . Actually, she had found the size of this ce strange many times before whenpared with the number of students. However, she never felt this strongly about it until now, caught in a hurry but unable to run. Simr to the school building, the garden was also just as giant. She was fed up with this. Where did they go? Violette saw Maryjuns shadow heading towards the courtyard. However, even Violette was at a loss of words to describe the size of the courtyard. Dont just mention Maryjuns; Violette couldnt hear the voice of anyone. Considering the current time and how theres only the sound of flowers swaying in the wind, Violette thought that Maryjun and the otherdies might have already returned to ss. Violette would usually smile at how peaceful and calming it was, but currently, her heart was heavy with troubles. She paused in her tracks, convinced that she wouldnt be able to find them if shes just aimlessly searching for them. Violette forced herself to think deeply, opening the door to her previous lifes memories in order to recall the exact location. She wanted to forget those memories if possible, but they were useful in these kind of situations. Violette remembered what she did to Maryjun in the past. She had scorned and cornered Maryjun with her group,and there were even times when they got violent. Its no longer a past she could forget, but an permanent stain. Violette wanted to erase this past, and even the past actually disappeared by itself. But the memories still lived on, engraved firmly in the back of Violettes mind. Thats why she had to think. Where would she choose if she wanted to bully Maryjun? Through this, she could put herself in the shoes of those who were bullying Maryjun right now. It should be somewhere deste and inconspicuous. Itd be better if the ce was dark, but Violette herself wouldnt want to be in such a dirty ce. And so wouldnt the bullies. So she dismissed that idea. The best ce for these kinds of things should allow the bullies to see others approaching from afar, but there wasnt such a ce in the school. There were many deste ces, but from where Violettest saw them, they must have moved to the part of the courtyard that was enveloped by the shadow of the school building. Over there, huh? A familiar ce suddenly came to Violettes mind. Basically, it was the ce where she once called Maryjun out and bullied her. Never had she thought shed get close to this ce again. This must be the work of so-called fate. Violette quieted down as much as she could, erasing her presence to avoid being detected. She cultivated this skill back when she was acting as her fathers recement. She never thought it would be useful one day. Violette sharpened her nerves and strained her ears, so that she wouldnt even miss the sound of a pin drop. After awhile, she finally heard it. The voice she was searching for, that she didnt want to hear ever, if not for this situation. To think that a mere mistress gave birth to a child and became the second wife Shes really a whore, huh?! My mother isnt that kind of person! T/N: Im continuing this novel with the permission from the previous trantor, Rui-san! () My current aim is to beat the current manga releases, so the novel shall advance even further!!! () Yn GO GO GO! Since Im not a native English speaker, I hope someone who is proficient in English can help me edit this novel regrly You can apply here, or rather, please apply!!! TvT)// I dont have any set schedule yet since it will depend on whether I can find an editor or not. For now, I will regrly update at Monday and Friday. Im nning to update more often, but well see! Chapter 21: I Chapter 21: I want her to know her ce () What do you all understand, what do you all know! Maryjuns weak voice was quivering, as if she was about to cry. It waspletely different from her lively attitude this morning. Even if Maryjun acted tough, she couldnt conceal her fear and humiliation. Even so, she looked dignified as she mustered up her courage to confront her opponents. An unwavering heart even when she was facing many enemies, and always looking forward despite all the pain, reminded Violette of the heroines in the novels. You are the ones who should be ashamed for teaming against one person! What did you say Do you know your own ce!? That has nothing to do with me! Judging a person by their birth and social status is the proof that you are all narrow-minded, isnt it! Watching how the fight had escted, Violette was at her wits end. (This is the worst) Violette was a little relieved that this didnt seem like the act of her blind devotees rampaging around for her sake. Even so, what made Violette concerned wasnt about that anymore, but rather it was about Maryjun who was trying to fight back. Maryjun was abused, condemned, and ndered unjustly. Its only natural that the situation would develop into a fight. If someone came to hurt her, its not wrong to ept the challenge. It takes two to make a quarrel, one couldnt me it entirely on the other side. Theres no need for her to conceal her turbulent emotions at all the painful truths that were directed towards her. But that was only the case if Maryjun wasnt a noble. Maryjun, who didnt bear the name of Vahan family until just recently, still possessed themon sense of amoner. Above all, her directness when she said that everything had nothing to do with her social status indicated so. Its true that prejudice and discrimination were wrong. Ridiculing someone for the part of the person that they themselves couldnt do anything about was certainly unsightly. However, judging people from their birth and social status was a skill that nobles must have. Its not something she could solve just by saying that it had nothing to do with her. You all are the ones who are wrong!! Maryjun boldly insisted that she was right. If she was just a normal high schooler that didnt bear the name of Vahan family, she wouldve be the heroine of justice. But now, the good girl who unwaveringly stood by her own beliefs needed toe to an end. After all, Maryjun was no longer a normal girl anymore. What are you doing? Onee-sama!? Violette approached them before Maryjun could further proim her righteousness. There were five people surrounding Maryjun. The situation was quite simr to what happened before, but Violette was relieved that she didnt recognize any of them. Even so, the moment they saw Violette, theirplexions changed. It seemed like they roughly realized that their behaviour was improper. Violette-sama Uhm, this isnt! Do you have anything to say to our Vahan lineage? Ah Violette unfolded her previously crossed arms, cing her finger on her cheek. Violette knew that her acting was somewhat unnatural, but she also knew that this gesture would affect them even more. A little bit of exaggerated and unnatural movements personified the beauty of a doll-like artifact better. Rather than being a warm person, acting as a cold puppet had a bigger impact on other people. Especially if the person was beautiful. Violette didnt need to smile or even get angry. She only needed to ask the question with indifference, and that alone was already threatening enough. You seem to have various opinions about our familys circumstances but you dont need to worry. Violette slowly approached them, making sure that she was covering Maryjun. With Violettes tall figure, she forced the young noble girls line of sight to move away from Maryjuns figure. They could only see Violettes expressionless face directed towards them. Rather than expressionless, Violette lookedpletely apathetic to them. There was a sense of incongruity, as if the person in front of them was a doll that couldnt blink. She, Maryjun Vahan, inherited the lineage of Vahan Duke Family. I can guarantee you her birth and social status. Violette legitimized Maryjuns existence in a slow and steady manner, making sure that the young noble girls fully understood what she meant to say. Its easy to just tell them not to meddle in someone elses family circumstances, but if possible, she didnt want any other troublesome things happening again in the future. Although taking a second wife was tolerated, its wasnt very weed in the case of the Vahan family. One of the reasons being that Violette was someone that affected the feelings of others in positive and negative ways, but the main problem was her fathers overly optimistic perceptions. Whatever it was, Violette disliked being left in the dark, whether its from her father or from aplete stranger. It was all unnecessary concern. B-but, Violette-sama, that girl is! Were you not listening to what I just said? W-we apologize! One of the girls stepped forward and boldly tried to convince Violette. Yet, Violette didnt give her any time to even begin her speech. Violette tilted her head as if telling the youngdy that she wouldnt forgive them if they involve themselves anymore than this. The girls face turned pale and she bowed deeply. Violette didnt mean to threaten her that much, but she needed to strike the iron while its still hot. She should be as strong and thorough as she could, to crush their courage and ensure they nevere to look for trouble again. Then, you dont mind if we end this conversation here, right? Y-yes The young nobledies left, each of them unsteady on their feet as if they had lost their strength. After thest person finally disappeared from her sight, Violette turned back towards Maryjun. Onee-sama Thank you for helping me! Maryjun energetically approached Violette, like she was going to embrace Violette any minute now. Her face was full of happiness, as if she was thankful to God for hearing her prayer. In Violettes mind, this was the kind of person that would make other people want to protect her. Contrary to her slightly trembling figure, Maryjun wholeheartedly expressed her happiness. Maryjun was a girl who matched the exact definition of the word lovely. To be honest, Maryjuns eyes clearly showed that she believed that Violette had obviously helped and protected her, and that made Violette felt even more guilty for what she was about to say to her. But if she overlooked this matter, Maryjun would definitely act like that again. Maryjun. Yes, Onee-sama! Ive also been meaning to ask you this. Eh? What do you think you are doing? Chapter 22: The Varieties of Righteousness (正しいの種類) Chapter 22: The Varieties of Righteousness (ηN) What? Maryjun stopped moving, a smile still stuck on her face as if she couldnt process what shed just heard. Her gaze started to sway in uneasiness, her smile slowly being reced with a frown. I heard a little of the conversation just now, and also how you dealt with it. ? Maryjun tilted her head and stared at Violette in confusion, unable to piece together what Violette was going to say. Her gaze that always looked straight at her opponent resembled udias. Both of their actions were motivated on their own sense of justice. They always stood by their beliefs, just like a pure-hearted simple minded child. If their status was any different, their good virtue was surely a trait that everyone would admire about them. Those kind of people must have been raised alone with all the love and care in the world from their parents. Not as a noble, or even as ady. Please refrain from acting like that from now on. Eh Why, Onee-sama! You are already a noble. If anyone is talking back to you, you have to deal with them with proper manners. So even Onee-sama is mentioning social status Thats just strange! Its not strange. Violette dered. She interrupted Maryjun and made sure that before Maryjun could even bear her fangs to bite back, Violette made her point loud and clear. What Violette was trying to tell her was that these are the skills that she must possess from now on. Whatever her values and personality was, on the surface, she needed tough and treat them as a joke. Even if Maryjun was the daughter of a mistress, the blood that flowed inside her was definitely one of the Dukes family. Since Violette had no intention to seed Vahan family, it would be Maryjuns duty in the future to do so. With that in mind, it would be problematic for Maryjun to continue acting like amoner even more than this. There was a difference between knowing what it was like being amoner as a noble, and empathizing with themoners after experiencing life as amoner. The former was a magnificent ability, but thetter was just being ignorant to the ways of the world while getting caught up in ones delusions. Know your ce, Maryjun. Please bear in mind that you are now a member of the Vahan Duke House, and you are in a position where all of your actions bear responsibilities. Violette didnt know if Maryjun understood her words. The possibility of her rebelling was likely, and if Violette said the wrong thing, Maryjun would even consider her as the same as those other nobledies. After all, the difference between amoners perspective and the nobles responsibility should be twopletely different things. What do you mean by that? Despite the horrible things they said, are you telling me that I should just smile and bear it as a noble! Maryjuns sorrowful voice evoked something within Violettes memories. Maryjun looked more hurt from the rejection of her ideas that she wanted others to understand, rather than being scorned by Violette, who clearly wanted to hurt her feelings. If Violette didnt make Maryjun understand her position here, she would definitelye across the same situation again and again. To be honest, Violette didnt have any intentionto protect her every time. Even if Violette vowed to atone for her sins towards Maryjun, she did not wish to be an overprotective older sister as well. Thats why, she could only personally change Maryjun herself. The only solution was to make her be a proper noble. If thats the case, then Onee-sama is also wrong! Maryjun, who had a desperate expression as if begging Violette to understand her, was truly a good person. She freely approached other people, purified the evil in their hearts, and forgave their mistakes. It wasnt something that just anyone could do. Violette felt dizzy as she wondered if this was the result of being raised in the exact opposite way she was raised, even if both of them had the same father. There was no responsibility carried inside her frankness. This irresponsible form of justice that Maryjun carried on until now would someday get crushed by the world of nobility. You are certainly right, Maryjun. Maryjun smiled at Violettes words, believing that her thought reached Violette. She was just like a child who was joyful the moment her form of justice won. Violette would never understand just how that face with such a sparkling smile viewed the world to be such a lovely ce. Maryjun was right. Violette wasnt lying when she affirmed that. Then, can you say that those who disagree with you are all evil? But no one could decide that there was one and only one kind justice in this world. T/N: Kavertia-san will help me edit this novel from now on, please wee her! ()* Chapter 23: Maryjun Chapter 23: Maryjun Vahan () Eh Maryjun froze, unable to answer the unexpected question. It was obvious that her thoughts were not catching up, and she was desperately trying to understand Violettes question. Were those who disagreed with her justice considered evil? You cant, right? There are also those who believe in a different justice than you, and for those people at least they themselves think that they are not wrong. The enemy of justice, was a justice in another form. They were not evil. Both might be correct, and both might also be wrong. No one could decide on which was the best, so everyone could only believe in their own form of justice. However, we are different. We are nobles, who have the privilege to decide which sort of justice prevails. And it sounds like you have decided on yours. There wasnt anyone who would ask for a just reason as to why nobles, and the Duke family in this case, deny that justice. For Maryjun to shout out loud that the one who was different from her was wrong, how would other people look at it? If her form of justice won, would the loser be considered as evil? Maryjun was not wrong to fight back. It was necessary for her to sh and understand each other. But that was as long as she knew the important line of handling other people, even in the middle of her anger. Please consider it. You have to understand that your speech is apanied with responsibilities. Think before you act. Those responsibilities were what made nobles worthy of their social status. She shouldnt forget her responsibilities and obligations, because she was in a position where she could fulfill her wishes and gain even more benefits than ordinary people. Broaden your horizons. Compromise, even if just a little. If even that is still uneptable, just smile on the surface and spit poison inside your heart. If Maryjun insisted on forcing her beliefs and concluded that she was not the one in the wrong, then it would be the end for her. By painting the people who were different from her as the viins, she would end up alone one day. You dont have to love them. Just forgive them enough to allow them to stand in front of you. Advancing recklessly would just make her end up being crushed in the future. Being pricked by a beautiful rose was not something that was beautiful to experience. AdvertisementMaryjun should sharpen her weapons, and be prepared to wield them if it was necessary. This was an essential skill that Maryjun needed to learn in the high society from now on. After all, you are now Maryjun Vahan. Now that Maryjun carried that name, she couldnt escape anymore. Her status was like a chain, shackling her behind a gate that she couldnt escape out of anymore. No matter how much her father loved and protected his little princess, the moment she appeared in the public, she had to cross over to this world by herself. Violette couldnt confirm what Maryjuns expression was, she had been looking down since who knows when. There was no objection or crying after Violette finished her monologue. Maryjun also didnt rebuke Violette for her unwarranted harsh scoldings. Violette finished throwing out everything that she wanted to tell Maryjun. What was left depended upon Maryjun herself. Excuse me. If Violette stayed there, she might get in the way of Maryjuns thoughts. Thinking so, Violette turned away from Maryjun. After she walked for a while, the scenerypletely changed back into a bright courtyard which didnt have much people, just like when she first arrived here. There were not many people, meaning there was someone else there. Wee back. Yn! Yn leaned against the wall while he waved his hand to Violette. Yn wasughing cheerfully and his eyes, which were sparkling with the sunlight reflecting upon them, seemed to melt even more sweetly than usual. Yn approached Violette with long strides, and he stood in front of her in no time. He touched her hair with his soft and warm hand. Your hair is cold. Ah Maybe it was because I was standing in the shadows of the school. Now that she recalled it, because the sun doesnt reach that ce, it made the air a little chilly. Although it wasnt that cold to drastically changed her body temperature, but hair, which didnt have nerves or blood vessels, immediately lost its heat. Yns hand was a little hot. Violette didnt know how long he had been standing here for, but it should be long enough for the heat to reach the tip of his fingers. He probably also heard the conversation between the Vahan sisters. Violette should be more careful, even if this ce was not popr, they were still talking in an open ce. Its not like it was Yns responsibility to watch out for other people, and yet Yn Nn? Nothing. What are you doing at this kind of ce? I was looking for you, Vio-chan. Lets go and have our lunch now! It seemed like Yn was aware that Violette realized what he did, but he pretended to y dumb, so Violette just epted it and contented herself with this situation. The distance between the two was just like the usual. Ynsughing face was still cute no matter how much he had grown up. Violette wondered when she realized that Yns steps were always walking alongside her and had always stayed right by her side. It might have been after a long time since Yns height exceeded hers. He was a head taller than her and because the length of their legs were also different, his walking pace was surely faster than Violettes. Still, everytime Violette looked next to her, Yn would surely be there. Theres not much time left, though You didnt eat first? I want to eat with you after all. We didnt make any promises, right? So you should prioritize yourself and eat your lunch first. Got it, I will make sure I can find you faster next time! Thats not what I meant Violette puffed her cheeks out a little, making her appear defenceless. Perhaps it was because she was just in a ce filled with tension, and it might have affected her mind even more than she thought. Even though there was her younger sister before her whos from a different mother yet still blood-rted, the one who Violette could actually act as an older sister to was aplete stranger, a friend that she treated like her younger brother who could always ease the tension out of her shoulders. It was simr to when Violette was with Marin, the feeling of security was like being wrapped in sea bubbles. Thats why she didnt notice it. A sharp look directed towards Yn was hidden behind those golden locks. And Maryjun whose cheeks turned red as she stared at the back of the departing Violette. Chapter 24: — Chapter 24: Simrly Contradictory People () In the end, Violette and Yn wasted most of their lunch time. Yn managed to eat lunch, but considering the amount, it was like only eating desserts. Violette didnt really care about her own portions. She had less time to eat because it was the result for her own actions, and originally, she also didnt really eat that much. But it wasnt the same for Yn. He didnt have time to eat since he waited for Violette. Theres no way such a small meal would be enough for someone of Yns size. Violette kept worrying until after school about whether Yn could concentrate on his afternoon ss after eating so little. She couldnt concentrate at all, but she properly took notes, so its all good. (I wonder if hes free right now) Violette packed up her notes and textbooks while thinking about Yuran, or rather, Yns stomach. It would be her fault if he was hungry, so she would like to treat him to a meal. But, what if Yn had other ns? She shouldve asked about it before the end of the lunch break, but the idea of treating him out just came to her mind during the lesson. Yn was bright and calm, hes tolerant, and he was good at taking care of others. He definitely would have many friends. To ask him to spare his time after school for her Violette felt extremely apologetic. (Lets go to his ssroom for once) After thinking this far, Violette wracked her brains even more. Yns ssroom was in the first year ss. It was the ss that was the most strongly influenced by Maryjuns existence. If Violette went there, wasnt that the same as throwing a lit match to a pit of oil? The second years hardly talked about the rumors anymore, but if the originator was there, the amount of time taken to extinguish those gossips would be different. Violette knew that Yn and Maryjuns ss were different, but since she couldnt teleport, she still had to walk past it. Ill immediately go home as soon as theres a ruckus. Not going was not an option. However, she also didnt have to be careless and charge in recklessly. Its not like its wrong to want a ensured escapeter on. Violette-sama, goodbye. Yes, goodbye. Violette returned the farewell from her ssmates who were standing in front of the exit, ready to leave the ssroom. From middle school till the end of her first year in highschool, Violette still thought that this school was too spacious. It was so wide, to the point where there were so many ssrooms that she had never been to even after being enrolled in this school for more than a year. Yns ss was a ss Violette had never visited before. Of course she had experienced being a first year in high school, but Violettes ssroomst year was different. The extreme size of the school resulted in sses being too far apart from each other. Even if two sses were on the same floor, the distance between the ssrooms and corridors werepletely out of proportion. And then, there was another thing that Violette had never done before. In fact, she had never visited Yns ss to see him even once, even when Violette and Yn went to the same school. (I might have been spoiled by him a little bit too much.) During middle school, Yn visited Violettes ss every day, so there was no need for her to do so. Now that Violette was aware of the fact that she never went to find him on her own, she reflected on it a little. But then, having Violette who was a senior student and Dukes daughter visit him would result in a lot of rumours, and Violette didnt feel like those rumours would go in a very good direction. Other than that, she also wanted to avoid meeting Maryjun if possible. Violette could squeeze out a very small amount of courage since right now was already after school, but if this was normal school time, the unfavorable condition would be enough to crush her cue all together. Even now, her pace was slow even though she had already decided to go, and she passed a lot of students who were going to return home. Her vain struggle to decrease the number of people in the ssroom was transparent. Its here. But of course her struggle had its limits. Although she had walked much slower than how she normally walked, the ss where Yn was studying was in front of her. When she peeked inside from the open door, the figures of people had considerably decreased. She was relieved that the amount of people was getting a lot less, but she couldnt find the tall figure she was looking for. Did he go home already? Violette fixed her posture that was leaning forward and leaked out a sigh. Now that she thought of it, the more the amount of people had decreased, the more likely it was that Yuran would have returned home. Her own words of not making any promises at the lunch break were cleanly returned to her after school. Hey there. !! The moment Violette was going to give up and leave, there was a voice from behind. Violette thought that the ones who would realize hering here were the people in the ssroom, so she waspletely defenseless. She turned back without thinking. The first thing that attracted Violettes eyes was the persons brown skin. In this country where there were a lot of fair-skinned people who didnt tan their skin, the boy looked unconditionally healthy, and Violette was surprised that she didnt have a sense of incongruity even though this was the first time she saw someone with brown skin. His messy silver hair and perfectly round eyes were cute and it suited him, but the arms that were exposed on the rolled up sleeve were thicker than Violettes. She couldnt help but to think that the boy was short since she was using Yn as the standard, but he was still taller than Violette. In the school where there were many students who acted like a superior gentlemen, he was an extremely normal rather than normal, he looked like a very lively boy. Do you have any business in my ss? Or maybe you are looking for someone? Y-yes Apparently, the boy didnt feel shy talking to people he just met, just like his appearance. He didnt seem to have any ulterior motive, so Violette didnt have to be vignt against him, but her instinct told her to move away since the distance was shrinking too quickly. Even so, this person had expressly called her out first, so its not like she shouldnt talk to him. Yn was not in the ssroom, but she couldnt be sure whether he had returned home or just not in the ss right now. I am looking for Yn Cugrus, but did he already return home? Yn? The boy repeated Yns name, sounding more like he was surprised rather than asking her a question. Was it too unexpected? His gaze roamed around while making a thinking posture, and after a moment, he opened his mouth as if he had noticed something. Wait, are you actually that Violette? Eh? Having her own name being called so suddenly, only question marks came into her mind, unable to even nod. Violette was sure that this should be the first time she met with the boy in front of her. She would never forget such a characteristic person. Without noticing Violettes puzzlement, the boy nodded over and over again looking like he was convinced. Youre just like what Ive heard of Of course he will be that overprotective, eh. Er Did we ever meet before? Ahh, sorry. It must be disgusting for me to call your name out so suddenly, right? I dont think its that extreme His appearance as heughed with an open mouth reminded Violette of the sun, but in a different way from Yn. If Yn was a warm fine clear day, this boy was like a zing evesting summer. Violette felt like she was scorched, but she didnt dislike his presence. Im Gia Fort. This is the first time were meeting. I am Violette Rem Vahan. It seems like you already know about me, though. Its because Yn often talks about you. Its true that this is the first time we meet, but for me, you are more like an acquaintance now. Yn did? Ive been buddies with Yn since middle school. Violette herself said how Yn and the boy, Gia were quite simr before, but what came to her mind first was how it was unexpected. Both Yn and Gia surely had many friends. However, the atmosphere they gave off was thepletely opposite. In short, their type was different. Such two people were good friends, and from what Gia said, it seemed like they have been friends for quite a long time. Violette didnt understand the meaning of friendship from the beginning, so the rtionship between these boys werepletely out of herprehension. Im sure he shouldnt have returned home yet, did you find him? He wasnt at the ssroom. Maybe he was asked to do something I think he wille back here soon, do you want to wait for him? No, its alright. Its not like we made any promises before, so Ill excuse myself now. Violette was thankful for Gias consideration, but waiting at this ce would be bad for her own heart. She didnt know whether Maryjun had returned home or not, and she also couldnt be sure whether Yn who she didnt make any promises with woulde back. It waspletely Violettes slip up for not making any promise with him before. Can you help me ry a message to him? Sure, what is it? Im sorry for today, Ill apologize again next time Can you convey that to him? Got it~ Ill convey it to him with full responsibility! Thank you. It was a pity that Violette couldnt meet Yn and appease him for making him hungry today, but then, she also managed to meet Yns good friend, so this was also a harvest. When they were still young, Yuran would always stick behind Violette, and he would always find some spare time to go to her ce even after attending school, so Violette was happy that he found himself a good friend. She knew that with Yns personality, everyone would like him, and its easy to imagine that he could make good friends, but having the real thing in front of her was different. Her important younger brother got a good friend. He still showed his face to Violette quite often right now, but that would also became less and less one day. Yn was a childhood friend who was the closest to Violette, but he might graduate from that in a not so distant future. It was wonderful that her important person had someone important to him, but Violette wondered why she felt a bit lonely when she imagined it. Violette could finally go home with a good mood today after a long timeas if. She was jumping to a wrong conclusion. They said that before one reached their home, it was still considered as an outing, so she shouldnt have dropped her guard before she left the school gate. Violette. udia-sama Can you give me a little of your time? Before she could pass through the entranceway merrily, she was stopped in her tracks. Theres no way she could reject udia who was asking her with a serious expression, and she could almost imagine that her future was about to change its course. T/N: Chapters with more than 5,000 characters will be split into two parts, but I will try to avoid doing so. Also, consider supporting me for extra releases (100% optional)! () or Support me for sponsored chapter! $0/$20 Chapter 25.1 — Please Chapter 25.1 Please forget it. () This chapter is sponsored by Rich B. and Jason F., thank you for the support! Violette and udia walked without exchanging any words, and the destination was just as Violette had expected. The door that was beautifully decorated even though this was still within the school area, too showy to the point that it was a waste. But then, this was the appropriate appearance to convey how the owner of this rooms was both the student council president who reigned at the top of the students, and also a part of the royal family who sat at the top of the county. When he opened the door, it was a gorgeous room just like what Violette had imagined. What do you want to drink? ck tea, may I have it with some milk? Got it. After udia called the staff with butlers clothes who was waiting by the wall, the butler immediately bowed and left the room. This room was the salon owned by the student council. There was a student council room beyond the back door, where only members and teachers were allowed to enter. The number of people who could enter this salon was limited for crime prevention, and there were rumours that only a few butlers who had passed student councils criteria and people who were approved by the student council could use this room. Actually, the rule was not that strict, but the matter about the official stance was an unspoken agreement between all of the students. Since the student council members were attracting attention, both for good and bad, this was the ce where they could loosen up, even if just a little. There was no point in increasing the people who came in and out, so only people who had bombastic title publicly would enter this room. The rule was so light to the point that it wouldnt be a problem even if one student, Violette, entered the room. It was especially true since she came together with udia, the student council president. You may also sit down. Then, excuse me. Prompted by udia to sit on the opposite side, Violette also sat down on the red cushion. The softness that felt like it was wrapping around her gently made Violette feel secure to the point that she might forget that this ce was still within the school building. Violette spread her skirt so that it wouldnt wrinkle. She was sitting alone on the sofa, which was such a size that even if two people sat on there, there would still be some space left. udia who sat in front of her also sat in the center of such a sofa. After a little silence, there was a slight noise of the service wagon that carried the ck tea. It was mixed with the smell of sweet milk and fragrant coffee. Step back until I call you in. Advertisementudia told the butler who served the drinks on the table tidily to wait outside the room, and the butler exited without saying anything. Despite the fact that his expressionless face gave off a little bit of an unpleasant mood, the employees all over this school responded ording to the situation they were in. In ces where there were many people such as the canteen, it was important for them to smile as much as possible, and in ces with high confidentiality like this salon, it was important for them to erase their humanity as much as possible. Since when someone wanted to exchange their secrets, they had to make sure about how loose the employers mouths were, and about whether there would be any problems if someone else asked about it. There was only the breathing sound of the two people in the room. In other words, the silence continued. But Violettes heart was pounding so hard that she could even hear it in her ears. The feeling of pressure made the temperature of her fingertips disappear, and her chest became ufortably hot. Violette was worried that she wouldnt be able to hold the cup since she couldnt move her fingertips quite well, so instead she savored the temperature of the steaming milk tea by wrapping the cup with both of her hands. She felt like she could feel a little calmer if she filled her mouth that was dry because of the nervousness with the sweet taste of the milk tea. It seemed like not only Violette, but udia who was confronting her also thought the same thing as her. udia took a sip from his cup of coffee, and returned the cup which still had some coffee left remaining inside to the saucer and stared at Violette. Im sorry for calling you out so suddenly. No, you dont have to worry. Its a request from you, udia-sama, after all. No one could refuse the summon from the prince without good reason. Even if there was a reason, they should still prioritize the prince all the more. In that regard, it didnt change no matter what kind of intention udia had. Even though he thought that it was not a big deal, but for others, it was a princes requisite which was the most important thing for them. It was no exception even to Violette, who was a noble. The previous Violette wouldve been ecstatic just by having udia called her out, and probably, she wouldve happily followed him without feeling bewildered and bothered like now. Even though Violette was talking about herself, now that she looked back, she realized that she had been an outrageousdy. She was reminded once again that having objective point of view was important. Then Violette suddenly noticed, and remembered her own remarks. For her, how she acted with udia before was something from more than a year ago, but for udia, it was something that happened just recently. Even if time went back and she had regretted everything, what had been done so far couldnt be changed. udia mustve suspected at how Violettes attitude had changed, and theres no way he would be relieved. The only thing that had changed was Violettes soul, and udia didnt know anything about that. For him, Violette was still an annoying woman who had run out of his favor. And for udia to request talking with such person, it was already scary just by thinking what kind of bad direction this would spin into. Even though Violette had such ill feelings towards udia even under normal circumstances, she had the mind to think of her current whereabouts now, and even if she was feeling greatly perplexed inside, her face was still her usual nonchnt look. As I thought, you are different. Eh? Even though Violette had been wondering what kind of expression and tone of voice udia would have when he shot her with insults, his voice was unexpectedly likeable, a bitter smile on his face. It was different from the sharp eyes and voice full of difort he had always directed towards Violette until now. As if he was feeling troubled, but not only that he sounded relieved, like he had understood something. The you now doesnt have any feelings towards me. or Support me for sponsored chapter! $9/20 Chapter 25.2 — Please Chapter 25.2 Please forget it. () In the past, all of Violettes words pointed towards udia were coated with a thousand different intentions. They were not only favors, but also selfishness, jealousy, and slight hope. All of it was wrapped in love, but her transparent mixed feelings werent pretty by any standards. To be honest, Violette was fed up with it. She felt so disgusted to the point of wanting to vomit. While she acted like she was expressing her love, she herself wasnt reflected in those eyes at all. In udias eyes, Violette who was satisfying her own emotions with only the vessel of love in her hands was ridiculous and uncanny. The Violette who was wilful and egotistically frank was only like a strange monster to udia. Even when udia didnt see Violette, he was suspicious of her to the point that he couldnt feel safe as a rule of thumb, a kind of prejudice. For udia, Violette was an opponent that he had no choice but to be vignt with. She was his opponent, and yet. I didnt see your figure and you didnte to talk to me, so I thought you were nning something. After that I learned of the Vahan familys matter. After Violette lost her mother, the Dukes second wife and her half-sister appeared in no time. udia understood that Violette was affected with those event, and she didnt have any time to mind him. And although this was imprudent, udia was wondering if she would lose interest in him as it was. Meanwhile, that day, udia was disappointed in an instant after looking only at that scene. He thought that in the end, Violettes nature hadnt changed at all. What happened as a result was he didnt even need to say it. I was interpreting the situation to my own convenience. I decided that such were the facts and I med you. udia could justify what he did as rule of thumb, but it was something that he shouldnt have done on the spot. He was free to have whatever impression he had from the sidelines, but once he decided to get involved, he should have been fair. At the very least, he should have looked at the condition objectively, not subjectively. Even if udia wanted to protect the victim with his power as a prince, he must understand the reason why the perpetrator was being convicted. In the end, I acted with prejudice, framed you, and even got arrogant with it The me at that time wasnt qualified to talk about justice. udia stood up, and Violettes line of sight naturally rose. What she should see was udias white skin and golden eyes. Not the whirl of golden hair hanging down on the back of his head. !? Im sorry I really feel apologetic for that. W-what are you Violette couldnt understand what was happening for a moment, and it was toote when she returned to her senses. The first thing she felt when she saw the person in front of her bowing down his head to her was tremendous panic. Violette believed that a prince should hold his head high, to the point that they shouldnt say a word of apology. Please lift your head If somebody saw you do this at this kind of ce, I! Originally, royal family wasnt allowed to apologize to the people with lower social status than them. People who were full of benevolence and equality would frown on this theory, but in fact, the apology of the royal family member in question had a lot of hidden value. To think that the existence that should be at the top was admitting their wrong to the people they guided Not admitting their fault was kind of their pride, and it was a very important principle of political power. The kings legitimacy must be preserved so that everyone wouldply with thew. If, for example, the princes apology right now was known to the public The one who would be punished was the side who made him express the apology. In other words, Violette. udia also should be aware of that. No matter how narrow-minded his justice was, did he understand the worth of his own head? If he didnt even know that, he shouldnt be the king. You can rest assured. What happened here will never leak outside. That might be the case, but This ce was a part of school where nobles mostly enrolled to, and only the ones who were standing on the top could use this ce. The simplicity of its utilization and the security of its inside wouldnt be proportional. The butler who was the only outsider worthy to step on this ce was already outside, and the soundproofing of this room should work ordingly. Now, only Violette knew udias conduct. When we leave this room, you can forget my speech and conduct In the first ce, I didnt do it because I wanted to be forgiven. If you want to leave this matter as it is, I will alsoply. What was the meaning of his action if he let her forget it? What was the value of his apology if he didnt ask for forgiveness? Even though they were contradictory, and had simr reasons as childs excuse, udia was serious with all of his heart. Violette didnt have to forgive him. She could just forget it. They could just leave things as they were. What he wanted to convey was neither reflection, regret, or guilt. But, I just know that I can solve the misunderstandings at that day. udia couldnt erase what had happened, or apologize publicly. Even if he could make use of the lesson taught by Yns anger in the future, this would make no difference to Violettes situation. When Yn pointed out that udia couldnt do anything, and he realized that he made an unforgivable mistake udia started to think of a way to make Violettes mind lighter, even if just a little bit. udia thought about not doing anything and waiting for some time to pass. Perhaps that might have been the best choice, but it didnt make his hesitation disappearpletely. The reason why he still apologized was surely because the misunderstanding engulfed udias heart more than what others thought. Even if Violette was someone who was used, her innocence became her shield for a moment. Even so, when the masses had reached their own conclusions they wouldnt hold back, regardless of the light and shade of the cause. In truth, her innocence could serve as a sin as well. Please only know that I knew that I was wrong that day. Perhaps, he was doing something stupid. Perhaps, he would rouse Yns anger again. Still, there was a result that udia wouldnt yield to. There was a belief that udia never submitted to. He had to make sure that he wouldnt hurt Violette by ident again. (Even though the person who wasnt looking at all was me) Violette didnt try to know. She also didnt try to understand. She just kept pushing herself to udia, and didnt try to share. She just wished to heal her pain, and didnt bother to look at his difort. Compared those many nobledies who desired for udias appearance and title, Violette who forced herself at udia in reality just because it was convenient was much more vicious. A dreaming maiden could be considered adorable, but she was just rampaging if she crossed over the border of dreams. She had gone beyond escaping from reality. It started with Violette. Violette nted her impression to udia from her dream and fanaticism. That made him see Violette as an evil person. It was true that he falsely used Violette, but it didnt mean that she was innocent. Still, udia bowed his head. He apologized. He admitted his own error from the bottom of his heart, and was worried about Violettes pain more than receiving forgiveness. udia was a sincere person, no matter how you looked at it. He was serious, sincere, and perhaps stupid. He was the perfect prince in every dream, despite, or maybe because of his countless deficiencies and excesses. The person who was called udia was a very frank person. There would surely be a day when his heart would be broken. Even though udia would resist, his tactless belief would only hurt him and the country as the one who stood on the top of the country. Violette could no longer see the perfect future she had pushed on him. Her feelings were impure, calcting, and full of lies. She wanted the happiness that surrounded udia, and tried to use that love as her stepping stone. It was all just as udia said. What he was seeing was exactly the true nature of Violette, and there was only one meaning to it. It was a love too ugly to call passion. A love too impure to call admiration. Yet, even though this feeling didnt have a tint of purity in it, (I used to like that kind of you.) The ridiculous, foolish, and crude prince who was gentle, honest, straightforward, and carried out justice. This feeling was not admiration. It was also not passion. Still, udia was certainly the first person Violette hade to like. or Support me for sponsored chapter! $9/20 Chapter 26: The Chapter 26: The Smile of Happiness () This chapter is sponsored by Prisci C., thank you for the support! Thank you very much for today. When they left the salon, Violette had the misapprehension that time had started to move again. It wasnt like something interesting happened to the point of her forgetting the passage of time, but it might be because every second had felt too slow for her. No, its me who took your time. Still the tea was delicious. Im d to hear that you like it. It was a harmless and inoffensive conversation. Inside the depths of their heart, they were reminding you to forget whatever just happened inside that room. Considering the time, what both of them could do was only return home. Even if their grade was different, the school gate was only in one ce, so their destination was the same. That means, there was no reason for either one of them to especially leave the other behind. There was no need for the two people to walk side by side, but even if their walking pace was different, they had the same destination. It would be bad if they looked like someone who was being tailed by another person. However, they were not close enough to have a friendly conversation, so the atmosphere around them was quite strained. Even if they were only on their way back, it would take some time to walk out since the school building was toorge. It wasnt like both of them were silent from beginning to end, butpared to the long path, the number of words were few. Although they had solved the matter of the misunderstanding, it wasnt something that wouldpletely change Violettes impression in her rtionship with udia, and it wouldnt write off Violettes previous behaviour until now. Both of them felt awkward, so when they finally saw the gateway, of course both of them would rx their shoulder. When they were about to exchange words of farewell, Violette turned to face udia and lightly picked up the corner of her skirtno, before she could even do that, someone called out Violettes name. Vio-cha The delightful tone of voice sinked to the ground in an instant. The joyful smile was still preserved in Yns face as it darkened, it was a very skillful feat. Even that was only because he was still in front of Violette. If he had been facing udia alone, he wouldnt even bother to make the effort to keep up his appearances. Yn, why are you here? AdvertisementI heard from Gia my friend, that Vio-chan was looking for me. I saw Vahan familys carriage in the usual ce, so I thought that I can meet you if I wait here. Ahh, if you already heard from him, then you could have just looked for me tomorrow, you know? Uh huh, I just wanted to wait for you. Whatever Violette wanted to say to Yn, what was important to him was the fact that Violette visited him, and the reality was that he had wasted a chance to meet her. The message from Gia reached Yns ears earlier than Violette expected. Yn felt like he was going to get unreasonably angry at the girl who called her out and made him avoid meeting Violette who visited his ssroom for the first time just because of a slight timeg. Fortunately, Violette hadnt left the school yet, so her surprise should be considered a sess without any problem except for this one foreign object he couldnt overlook. So Why is Prince udia here? I am The sweetness that Yn directed towards Violettepletely disappeared with just a little bit curve in his gaze. It was a rather refreshing transformation, but it was also amazing since it was within the limits where the surrounding public wouldnt think that Yns gaze was imprudent. It was simply because of the difference between Yn and udias experience, but knowing that did not make udia very happy. Violette didnt know what udia and Yn talked about today, and they also wouldnt tell her. Simrly, both of them couldnt tell Yn what they just spoke of before. udia couldnt make any good excuse under Yns sharp gaze that was concentrated on him. He also wasnt frightened to the point of exposing everything clumsily, though. It was different from anger the closest was probably jealousy. It was certainly because Yn was unable to stomach the fact that udia and Violette were together. We just met by chance, and udia-sama treated me to tea. Hee, I see. Was Violettes help making things better or worse for udia who couldnt make excuses well? Of course, Yn was not stupid enough to swallow those words just like that. If he had been alone with udia and he made the same excuse, he would have attacked the ws in that excuse thoroughly. But in fact, the one who made that painful excuse was Violette. No matter what her words were, Yn had no choice but to ept it. Im surprised since this is such a rarebination, but that sounds nice, Vio-chan. Yeah. Thank you very much, udia-sama. I was the one who invited you, dont worry about it. There was a tense atmosphere and peaceful atmosphere coexisting, but the boundaries were so clear to the point that it looked like there were different dimensions right next to each other. The way Yns strict gaze leaned towards udias remarks Yn wouldnt make a blunder that would make Violette perceive it, but he couldnt help but to feel gloomy, unable to express his dissatisfaction. But then, maybe that means I shouldnt invite you today Eh? I was thinking about taking a detour somewhere, but lets do it some other time, okay? When Yn heard of the ryed apology, he thought that this was a chance for him. He had confidence that Violette wouldnt refuse him even if he invited her without a reason, but if they had amon purpose, it would be easier to make Violette nod. If they met a little earlier, Yn would have carried out his n, but as expected, they wouldnt have enough time to go out now. It shouldnt be Violettes misunderstanding that Yns face was smiling, yet his tone of voice sounded a little bit disappointed. Then, tomorrow If Yn doesnt have any ns, how about going out after school tomorrow? I definitely dont have any ns that have priority over Vio-chan! What are you saying Violette couldnt endure and a smile reflexively blossomed in her face, in the gap between her assertive figure and her serious expression. But then, there was not enough pleasure in her smile, the change was just her slightly raising the corner of her mouth and narrowing her eyes. For Yn, it was without a doubt a smile For udia, it was a very surprising expression. It was not something obsequious or something that insisted on Violettes bewitching beauty, but it was more inclined to a drop of the emotions that spilled out from her heart. Even the gesture of her thin white fingers pressing on her lips was beautiful, making it so that one could see a glimpse of her soft tenderness. For udia, who only knew Violette as a luxurious and gorgeous nobledy who wouldnt hesitate to use her influence and wealth, that expression was a bolt out of the blue. He had never tried to know that Violette couldugh like this. Was this her true nature, orwas this because she was talking with Yn? Well then, Ill pick you up after school, okay! Its fine, we can just meet up at the school gate But I want to go cant I? It cant be helped then, just do as you like. Yay, thank you! The two radiated the tolerance of an older sister that pampers her younger brother, and a love that passes all kinds of ssification, without having a romantic rtionship as if it were a parallel line altogether. Even though both of them were justughing together, it was so rxing. It was something that udia couldnt find in his memory at all. Now, lets go home udia-sama, please excuse me. Y-yeah Take care. Yes, thank you very much. The dull-colored eyes were wrapped in doll-like stiffness, looking at udia. Nothing was strange, the one who was in front of udia was the reproduction of Violette from his memory that he knew well, and there was no need for him to feel ufortable. Even so, those eyes looked rounded and silvery just a moment ago. Youre looking too much. Ngh! It was only after Yns voice reached udias eyes that he realized that Violette had waved her skirt, her back bing more distant with her uniform still perfect without any wrinkles. udias shoulders jumped at Yns voice while knowing that Yn was standing by his side. He felt unpleasantly cold at the sweat that was forming on his back, but rather than fear it was more like being in a panic after being cornered, even though he had no reason to be panicked. Yns voice was so small that only udia could hear it, and it didnt sound like it came from the same person whoughed happily just a while ago. Dislike, disgust, and hatred. The negativity was transparent in his voice, and it turned into poison when it reached udias ears. It was not too straightforward to the point of expressing anger, but it was also not lukewarm enough for those few words to be considered as pouting. Yn who used his body to obstruct udias view of Violette continued to pour out his emotionless gaze using his height. Even though udia didnt have a guilty conscience, he felt ufortable in his heart, as if Yn was grabbing it tight. udia wondered if the reason of this unpleasant atmosphere was because the feelings he had for Yn himself were not beautiful. udia calmed his beating heart and prepared for Yns second attack. Even if Yn wouldnt abuse him with a loud voice, he expected him to have some kind ofint. However, his expectation was betrayed, and Yn ended his expressionless stare. Then, Ill also excuse myself. His voice was not calm, but it was also not thorny. It was just the usual farewell words at the first nce, with no good nor bad emotion in it. Yn tilted his head a little, even the movement of his swaying hair was like an artificial products. Although this movement was beautiful, it was the same as a lifeless material that wouldnt make one feel the warmth of human body. The only emotion that was floating was inside the depths beyond that smile. There was a hint of ridicule in those dimly shining golden eyes. All the light that was projected in those eyes were filled with hidden thoughts. Serves you right. !! It was the first time someone aimed such emotions at udia. No, he didnt even know if that was an emotion. Although there was some kind of thought there, the form was too clear for an emotion. Even if Yn reached out to udia, there should be an unreachable distance between them, but udia felt his heart tighten as if Yn was grinding it. Yns figure moved away, leaving udias swaying train of thought, as if telling udia that he didnt need any reply for his greeting. The current udia didnt have any reason to make him stay. He didnt even understand what the meaning was of Yns gaze. Yn, who turned his back to udia, was aware of the concern that filled his mind, contrary to the smile on his mouth. There was the difort that he wanted to just spit out, and the sense of superiority that was difficult for him to swallow. udia understood himself about the details of Violettes emotions that Yn had in his hands. The important, and beautiful Violette. udia mustve witnessed how sacred her smile was but then. Youre way toote now. For Yn, that smile was for him alone. It was the result of the efforts that Yn had put in over the years to be able to see it without any filter. Too precious, to the point that he didnt dare to touch it. udia should just cry for his own stupidity that made her murky in his own preconception and prejudice. Vio-chan, wait for me! We almost reached the carriage, you know. Even so lets go together? Please?Yn leaned his face and tilted his neck with that thought in mind. Violetteughed as if she was troubled after a while. It cant be helped then. Violettes eyebrows were hanging down, and the depths behind those narrowed eyes were duller than her hair color. Violete didnt like it very much, but in Yns eyes, they always sparkled even more than those expensive gemstones. What made him the happiest in this world was the fact that he could see himself reflected in those gray color. Fufu. ? Why are you suddenlyughing? Secret~ What a strange kid. Yn wouldnt surrender, and he wouldnt hand her to him. He would never bete again. He wouldnt give her smile to that guy, absolutely. or Support me for sponsored chapter! $9/$20 Chapter 27: Anticipation (お楽しみ) Chapter 27: Anticipation (S) After Violette returned home, she met Maryjun several times, but Maryjun didnt call her out to have a chat at all. Usually she would approach Violette with a lively smile, not knowing what was inside Violettes heart, but it seemed like she was not childish enough to be able tough energetically that day when something like that had just happened. To be honest, Violette was worried about the possibility that her sentiments wouldnt reach the girl even after she talked to her that much, so she was relieved to see Maryjun giving it a thought, even if Violette couldnt be sure just how much. At the same time, she was also anxious since it seemed like her words were interpreted obliquely. After dinner and when she had finished taking her bath, Violette returned to her room, having nothing else to do but to go to sleep. Her heart was a little lighter just because Maryjun didnte to talk to her, but she still felt the mostfortable in her own room. There was a risk that someone would suddenly visit her, but depending on the situation, Marin would help her, and just that thought alone made her shoulders rx. When she sat down on the spacious sofa, a steaming cup was ced on the table. Violette moved her eyes to meet Marins gaze, giving her thanks. Did something good happen, Violette-sama? Huh? What came out from Marins mouth who had an unusually soft expression was something Violette herself didnt realize. Marin smiled when she looked at how Violette was taken by surprise and staring at her in puzzlement, not having noticed her own good mood. Its just that you look like you are in a good mood. When you arrived home, your expression looked softer than usual. Is that so? Violette wasnt aware of it at all, but since Marin said so, it might be true. After all, this was something that another person would notice better than her. That didnt mean that the reason woulde to her mind immediately. When Violette looked back on what happened today It wouldnt be strange to rather say that she waspletely exhausted today. She would usually only have a chat with Yn, but today she managed to make a new acquaintance. Talking to Maryjun at school, the only other ce where Violette could rest other than her home, wasnt something that would put her in a good mood. While feeling the warmth of the steam on her lips, Violette jogged her memory. She visited Yns ss after she finished her sses. She was happy being able to talk with Yns friend there, but it was still not enough to put her in high spirits. The affair that happened after that came to her mind. Youre right, there might have been something good that happened today. Violette couldnt remember the taste of the tea she drank with the handsome prince. She thought it was delicious, but there was a stronger memory that stuck to her brain. However, even if it was a good thing, she felt like it was not quite right to say that it put her in a good mood. Rather than being in high spirits, wasnt it closer to relief? If so, then what was the cause? Speaking of other memorable events Maybe its because I made a promise with Yn. Yn-sama? Yeah, we decided to go out together after school tomorrow. Since Ive never taken a detour before, I mightve felt a little festive. If she was strictly speaking, Violette had made a detour before. She went along with the nobledies who once surrounded Violette everywhere, having tea in a shop that wasnt suitable for students, being called out by a foreign businessman in that store, and using the VIP room. But for Violette, it wasnt going out with her friends. At the first nce, it seemed like Violette was taking her followers along with her, but actually, it was those girls that didnt want to go away from her because of Violettes charms. She spent a lot of money, filled with insinuation to her family, but none of it gave her happiness or enjoyment. For Violette, it was an obligation, not entertainment, a kind of obsession. There was no way that she would put that kind of thing in the same league with taking a detour with Yn. They hadnt decided where to go or what to do, but that shouldnt be a big problem. Just by changing the person who was apanying her, all the experiences she had had so far seemed to be a different thing with the same name. Her purpose was to apologize, but that was just a good excuse to reschedule if one of them couldnt make it. But I didnt know that I was looking forward to it that much Fufu, I didnt realize until Marin told me. Anticipation Yes, Violette was looking forward to it. She didnt realize it until someone pointed that out to her, but that was because she had thought that this feeling was something that was just natural. The air was always thin, probably because Violette grew up in such a suffocating environment. Even if she breathed in desperately, the stuffy feeling inside that felt like it was crushing her chest didnt disappear, and the reason she could stand strong in this Vahan family was only because Marin was on her side. When she was next to Yn, those chains appeared just like a fence. The thing that restrained her was just enclosing her, and even if it didnt go away, it didnt have enough force to hold her down. It was only effective in blocking her path. When she went home, the fence returned to chains, but her heart was still saved by the small freedom that was visible in her eyes. Thats why I think Ill return a littlete tomorrow, but dont worry about it. I understand Violette-sama. Nn? Please have fun, okay? Yeah, thank you. The emotions that couldnt be expressed in words slipped into Marins smile. If you wanted to give it a name forcibly, it was probably closest to reassurance. It wasplicated when it came to emotions, but it was easy when it came to words. Wanting her to have fun, the sincerely and seriousness that were contained in those words were surely even Violette wouldnt understand it. or Support me for sponsored chapter! $9/$20 Chapter 28: Seven Years of Life (七年の人生) Chapter 28: Seven Years of Life () Well then, please excuse me. It was delicious, thank you for the food. Marin removed the empty cup from the table and left the room to clean it. Although she served Violette tea every day, Marins master who always thanked and praised her that the tea was delicious had a brighter expression than usual today. That being said, Violettes tone of voice was only bouncing a little ifpared to her usual slightly tired voice. Marin had never seen even such a very minuscule change in thest seven years. Violette was always steeling herself, simr to a dangerously blown up balloon just before it bursted. When Vahan family weed the concubine as the legal wife, Marin was worried that Violettes strained tension would eventually snap, and her emotions would explode. But then, the recent Violette had a much softer expression than before. For Marin herself, it was a very joyful thing. Marins beloved master was too unfamiliar with pampering herself, so even if she was feeling bitter or sad, she couldnt thoroughly understand them well. Violette didnt know how to vent all of the emotions that were umting inside her, and Marin didnt want to see her hiding her negative emotions behind a veil of joy and delight if possible. If there was a moment when such a Violette was at ease even just a splinter, there was nothing that made Marin happier than that. (Lets prepare Violette-samas favourite foods as tomorrow breakfast.) She should be forgiven for trying to support Violettes change of mood by doing something that Violette wasnt aware of. If Violette knew how they were consciously doing this for her, there was a chance that Violette would refuse it out of courtesy, so Marin could only revise the small quantity of the usual breakfast. That also meant that she would have to change the menu for the other family members, but after such a long time, there was no way that man would even care about that kind of thing now. (Ah, but I have to be careful about Maryjun-sama.) Only Maryjun realized that only Violettes portion had different menu. Her observation might be praiseworthy, but it was just a bother for Marin. If Maryjun wished for something, that foolish father would sacrifice Violette to grant it for her. Violette had no choice but to ept it, and Maryjun wouldnt even think that her own remarks had cornered her older sister. She was an innocent princess who was protected carefully. She surely looked pure and beautiful, but for Marin, she was no more than the main cause of pain inflicted onto Violette who was important to Marin. Maryjun definitely believed in the happy family get-together. And just by looking at Maryjun, her parents also thought that this was the right thing to do. This Vahan family had discovered the ideal family that was drawn in picture books. (They are really an upsetting bunch.) AdvertisementThe sound of herself grinding her own teeth echoed in her brain, and the lips that she was biting were painful. If she assessed the feelings that were rampaging inside her chest, she was likely to hurt herself just like this, but what was more important was how she would worry Violette when she met that gentle girl in the morning. Marin rxed her whole body and took a deep breath. When she exhaled and lowered her shoulders, she was also aware how her tension came loose. She organized her mixed emotions into small groups inside her brain that she felt like she could feel in rity. Respect, trust, loyalty. Anger, disgust, contempt. Marin had tremendous affection for Violette and bottomless difort for the Vahan family. She hated the Vahan family very much. In the past, when Marin was more straightforward than the current her, she even thought that it would be better if this family disappeared right away. If they suffered a disaster, maybe they would reflect on their actions against Violette but that was just a naive delusion she used to have. She didnt expect anything from this family from the Vahan family anymore, to the point that she even felt that it was stupid to spit curses at them now. For the time being, Marins employer was the head of the family, Auld, and she also received her sry from him, but for her, her one and only owner was Violette. She could endure any humiliation for her, but if she had to respect anyone other than Violette as her master, shed rather bite her tongue on the spot and die. Because, she had already decided to dedicate this heart only to Violette since seven years ago. Marin became an orphan on her fourth birthday. Her parents left her to the church, as if it was something that had been a matter of course. She continued to wait for her parents from when the sun rose until the sun set, and when she realized that no one woulde to pick her up anymore, she didnt get surprised and just understood that. Marin wondered why she understood at that time. About how her parents didnt love her. The reason was in Marins eyes. Her bright red eyes that resembled fresh blood wasnt especially rare and it was amon hue with the heredity, and you could find many people have it if you searched in the town. The problem was that both of her parents didnt have red eyes. Her father, mother, grandfather, grandmother, or even just one rtive, none had that eye color. Her fathers green lineage and her mothers blue lineage wouldnt turn red when mixed. What did that mean? The confession her mother gave to her father who was looking for the reason was so simple. This child is not your child. Marin was her mothers child, but not her fathers child. She didnt even need to say the meaning of those words. Her mother was having an affair, and as a result, she was blessed with Marin no, she unwillingly became pregnant. Marin still didnt know who her mothers partner was, and who her blood-rted father was. She also didnt want to know after such a long time had passed, but that person shouldnt be a decent human since he made a move on a married person and had her conceive his child. The man who knew the truth about his wife and daughter, finally made a decision after being troubled. Your child is my child. He thought that if it was a child who was born from his beloved wife, then it was the same as his child. He really loved her wife deeply and deeply, so separation was way harder than betrayal. Marins father forgave her mother. Because he loved her more than anyone else, he epted everything and decided to live together. He was a gentle husband. His figure that cared for his wife with great love was certainly ideal. But, he wasnt prepared at all as a father. It was not that easy to raise a strangers daughter just by relying on his love for his wife. If he didnt love his daughter, it was only natural that his emotions would give way. Forgiving someone through love was more difficult than what her father had initially thought. In the end, there was the evidence of the betrayal living in front of them, and that fact made her father and even her mother reached the limit after four years. The sisters epted Marin, thinking that she was pitiful, but it wasnt a big impact for her. This was aption of the four years she had spent with her parents. Her parents despised their child, but because she was a child, because she was a little child who was the most sensitive to her parents love, she easily realized that she wasnt loved. The sistersforted her, saying Im sure that theylle and pick you up soon. because of how it was so clear that they werent throwing her way, but just leaving her in the lurch, but those words didnt resonate in her heart. After all, she herself knew the most that those words wouldnte true. Sometimes, there were people who would say, There must be a reason, but they didnt think that the reason was because they didnt love her. They thought that her parents loved her, but there was another reason, so they left her. Those who believed in God but didnt doubt love were tender and warm, but precisely because of that, theyughed with cruelty. They inspired the hope of being loved. Marin felt choked in that environment, and when she left the church, she was twelve years old. She was grateful to them for raising her, and there might have been an attachment as well, but that ce was not her home. It would be better if she stayed away from there a little bit and showed her face only sometimes. However, there was no way an orphan who didnt receive proper education could live well. She slept outdoors every day, was hungry, dressed in clothes that were much more dirty than when she was abandoned, and the jobs that she sometimes came by were heavybour which took advantage of her background and payed her the bottom price. The gentleness of the church, and the suffocating life of homelessness. She would spend her days weighing those two options and choose sleeping outdoors at thest moment. Her turning point came on that ordinary day. It wasnt her birthday or a holy night, just a day that everyone would forget. And yet Seven days ago at that day, Marins lifepletely changed. T/N: Happy Holidays! or Support me for sponsored chapter! $19/$20 Chapter 29: The Day I Got to Know Madness (狂気を知った日) Chapter 29: The Day I Got to Know Madness (ݤ֪ä) As usual, Marin was hungry and wandering around the back of an alley. Even anyones leftover, rotten meals, or drinks were fine. Inside of her brain which wascking of nourishment, she thought that she would die if she couldnt put something in her stomach. Marin walked staggeringly, her field of vision grew hazy, and she lost any feelings she should normally have from her own body. She shouldve been looking for food, but she couldnt figure out where she was or where she was going. Sleeping outdoors couldnt make her rest well, and the chronk of sleep and her mind and body that were close to sleeplessness had alreadyined that they were at their limit. Even if Marin knew that, she walked around without thinking anything, and she didnt even know where she was. Marin moved her legs until she was exhausted, and she realized that she had fainted when she was going to blink, because the sight that greeted her when she opened her eyes was very beautiful. She couldnt understand the situation, but she didnt have the strength to be surprised. However, she was able to decipher that the gorgeous ceiling spreading out in her blurred view was not the sky. She couldnt see the sky, this ce was not outside. You woke up? Nh! While she wasprehending those two facts, the voice of someone who entered the room without any sound reached Marins ears, making her reflexively wanted to get up from the bed, but she could just prance her shoulders on the mattress. Her voice was hoarse, and even the warmth that was wrapping her body felt heavy. Her current body was the same as a marite with snapped strings, and she couldnt find a way to move it. I brought your meal, but can you eat it? , . I also brought some drinks, so its better if you moisturize your throat first. Marin felt a delicate cold air overflowing from the tip of the straw near her mouth. Rather than understanding that the clear liquid inside the cup was water, she was resigned at how her hunger was looking forward to have something inside soon. Marin couldnt move her body well just as she expected, but she greedily drank the water in happiness. With the movement that made her feel tired, she moistened her throat little by little, and the fresh water that she could finally drink after a long time satisfied her body even with just the small amount. Thanks to the cold water, her mind was cleared. Marin still couldnt move her body well, but her hazed vision had regained its beauty. For the first time, she recognized the face of the person who was standing by her side. If you can wake your body up, you should eat even if its just a little, but Ahh, you dont have to overdo it. Even if you can only drink water right now, it should be alright. That person had light gray hair that was cut short. They looked soft and also elegant, emphasising on the halo of that persons head. That person also had round and big eyes, reminiscent of a cats eyes which had the color of sky that were about to cry. The white lustrous skin was slightly pinkish, and the small lips were vivid, as if they were ridiculing the existence of deep red. While wearing a white shirt and ck shorts with suspenders, they were not using any ornaments at all, but even just their presence alone was enough to make them stand out. That perfect beauty was like a dreamy treasure trove. Marin was convinced that that person was an angel rather than a human being, but their distinct gender was unclear. At the first nce, that person was a surprisingly beautiful boy. Neither their tone nor clothes indicated that they had the same gender as her. And yet, the out of ce feeling that Marin couldnt erase hindered her from deciding on their gender. That person looked like they were younger than Marin, but they were also not that young as well. The beauty of that face made not only their gender, but also their age unclear, but they still didnt look like they were older than her, and also not at the age when that person could be considered a little child. Their height wasnt too short. Even ifpared to Marin who was considered as the higher ones among kids of the same age as her, that person was tall enough to make everyone agree that they were not short. Theirplexion was good, and they didnt seem tock anything. That person should be a normal boy that looked extremely healthy, but Why did their frame and build that was reflected on Marins field of vision look so unreliable? Y, ou who? Who are you? Where am I? Marin couldnt make a voice, and she was about to cough violently. Shepleted her badly done sentences inside her mind. Even though Marin was mentally recovering, this was still the matter of her physical health. It seemed like her dry throat didnt seem to have had enough power to regain its original function with a small amount of water. I From the mouth that shouldve given her answers, only air leaked out. That person looked down and closed their lips with a little hesitation. But that was only for a moment. I am Violette Rem Vahan. At this time, how much conflict did Violette have in her mind? How much determination and courage did she muster up here? At this time, Marin couldnt imagine it at all, drifting between the dream and reality. It was only after ten days that Marins condition improved and she could finally speak. Wont you work here? Huh? Ten days ago, Marin was wandering around in search of food, and apparently she came to the front door of Vahan family in her hazy state of mind. The servant who found her informed Violette, and they took care of her for those first ten days. When Marin heard that, she apologized and thanked Violette first, then asked if she could do something to pay her back. Marin didnt have money, a house, or even enough nutrition in her body, but she pressed her forehead to the floor with force, telling Violette that she would do anything that she could. What Violette responded with about that matter were those words from before. In contrast to Marin who was clearly puzzled, Violettes expression was full of confidence, as if she was saying that she came up with a good idea. The mansion only has few peopleing in and out, and I cant go out much, plus my servants are mostly adults and Im bored. If you want to, wont you work for me, specifically as my talking partner? Her appearance of sitting on a chair with her legs crossed clearly looked like a noble son. This was the Duke family and Violette was the child of this family, so the impression she was disying should be correct. Even so, Marin still felt ufortable, unable to take it in for some reason. However, Marin was not in a position to ask about that now, and she believed that there would be various problems if she were to be a servant of Duke family who was an orphan with no clear identity. First of all, the head of this family Violettes parents would surely oppose this. Marin rejected the offer with that reason, but Violette responded like this. Dont worry about my parents. They wont say anything, or evene here at all. Were they too trusting of her, or was it overprotection that allowed Violette to do anything? For Marin who had lived without knowing how it felt to be loved by her parents, it was an unknown territory. Its true that she felt some kind of envy, simr to jealousy. Somehow, Marin held some negative emotions towards Violette, even if it was not hate. However, the offer itself was ridiculously attractive. It was enough to make her want it desperately, and there was no need for Marin to refuse as long as she didnt make any misgivings next to Violette. The more she listened to the conditions, the stronger those thoughts. She would get money, a ce to live, food, and clothes. It was absurd when shepared it to her livelihood until now. Marin would perfectly erase her jealousy towards Violette as long as she could get out of her current life. Everything Marin did was supposed to be only for her survival. And yet. When did she start to think that something was strange? The father that she never seen even once. The mother who didnt want to meet anyone other than Violette. Violette who wouldnte out from her mothers room. Marin had been hired to be Violettes talking partner, but she only had little opportunity to do that job. The other servants teached a lot of things to Marin who had too much free time, and also dodged a lot of her questions. Dont enter Madams room. Because she would be very angry. Dont talk about the Duke in front of Madam. Because she would be very, very angry. Dont call Violette-sama at the ce where Madam could hear you. Because she would be very, very, very angry. Because, you would hurt Violette-sama. Marin was told again and again, with sorrowful eyes and sad faces. They told her to just protect her, and never break her. Marin didnt understand what they meant and asked why, but they would only tell her that Madam would get angry. Everyone insisted that it was the rule that should be followed if she was working here. Marin discovered the reason only a few months after she started working. The door of Madams room, which was always tightly closed, was slightly open. Marin didnt mean to take a peek, she just thought that she had to close it. As she approached the room, she heard a voice from inside, so her gaze was just lured to turn towards the room. Hiii!? Marin swallowed the scream that was about to leak. She covered her mouth with both of her hands, because if she didnt do that, she wouldnt just shout, but also vomit. Ahh You are really beautiful. Even your hair, eyes, and tips of nails are the same Wonderful, how wonderful! The Madam reached out from the sofa where she was sitting and continued to stroke around the cheeks and hair of Violette who was standing in front of her again and again. Mother was stroking her child. Even though it should have sounded pleasing in words, what Marin saw from those two profiles was not such a precious act. Contrary to her mothers eyes which were serene and sparkling, Violettes eyes had no emotions inside. Marin had thought that Violette was as beautiful as an angel or a doll, but in the end, it was all just a metaphor. Violette was a human with blood flowing inside her body. She shouldve be a human, but The face that Marin saw was like a lifeless doll. The difference in enthusiasm between Violette and her mother who was enjoying this happily was eerie. And above all, the reason why Marin felt like screaming and vomiting was (Violette, sama?) There were photos on the wall, on the shelf, and on the desk. There were also photos randomly scattered on the floor. What projected in all of them was the same person. Gray hair, cloudy eyes, white skin, and red lips. With features as beautiful as an angel, Marin thought that it was Violette. The hairstyle and facial expression were so simr, making it very hard to find the difference. Marin thought that it was weird when she realized the age of the person in those photos. At first, Marin thought that they were photos from Violettes childhood, but the person who was inside those photos gradually grew, passing Violettes age, and suddenly became an adult man. Marin had seen that face before. It was the groom in the wedding photo disyed at the entrance of this house. Come on, say it. Call me? M-mother. Wrong. Madams voice sounded heart-crushing, cruel. It wasnt as simple as a denial, but a clear refusal, rejection. The color of hatred that melted on her eyes shouldnt be the emotion that she should direct at the child who called her mother. Thats wrong, right? Hey Auld. Belle, rose. Yes, thats good. Say it once more. Bellerose. Yes, once more! The scene that was repeated over and over again was just like hell. The reason why she shouldnt enter Madams room was, because that ce was her paradise. The reason why she shouldnt talk about the Duke was, because it would break her dreams. The reason why she shouldnt call Violette-sama was For Madam, she was not Violette. For her, Violette wasnt her child, but her beloved husband Auld. Ngh!! Marins body staggered to the unbearable nausea. The act of sheer madness that was disyed in front of her eyes shattered the moral values that Marin had. She couldnt bear to see it, she didnt want to see it. She couldnt endure the extremely terrifying scene and whipped her body that lost its strength to start running away. I love you, I love you Auld. The voice that Marin heard behind her in the end was unforgettable, even after seven years. The confession for her beloved person was an unmistakeable curse. T/N: Hello! I changed the link for the chapters, thinking that it will make my life easier in the future, but I ended up digging my own pit ( ) If possible, can everyone kindly check if all of the buttons are working fine? >< Please kindly report to me if there is a button that doesnt work or direct you to the wrong page! Also, phew, this was a pretty long (intense?) chapter^^ or Support me for sponsored chapter! $19/$20 Chapter 30.1 — The Chapter 30.1 The Day the World Changed () It was a hell-like sight that stuck in Marins memories and wouldnt disappear. Marin couldnt tell anyone, not even Violette, about that which she would still have nightmares about seven yearster, which she didnt expect at that time. Everyone surely knew about this. They knew, yet they couldnt do anything. If an adult servant couldnt even do something to fix this, how could Marin, a mere child, do it? What she could do was just increasing her time when talking with Violette a little bit more. Even that woulde into nothing when Violette was called by her mother, and in the end, it didnt have any significant effect. Those days came to an end less than six months after Marin started working there. Suddenly, the number of calls for Violette visibly decreased. And then Bellerose could no longer get out of her bed, let alone her room. And finally, she couldnt get up anymore. Bellerose didnt talk with anyone. She didnt see anyones eyes. She just called the name of the head family, Auld, like she was talking in delirium. Violette-sama Are you alright? I Im alright. (T/N: Before, Violette was using /boku when she was talking to Marin, but she changed it into /watashi here. Both means I, but the first one is used by boys, while thetter is more like a polite form which is unisex, but mostly (?) used by girls and women.) Violette was sitting on the garden bench, her hair swaying in the wind. She had changed visibly after she was no longer going to Belleroses side. Her hair grew a little, and her tone of voice and clothes gradually changed. For the first time at that moment, Marin knew that Violette was a girl. That was the reason why she had been feeling a sense of incongruity since a long time ago. For a boy who was ten years old, her wrists that were peeking through her sleeves, her neck that was seen through her hair gaps, and her waist that was seen through her clothes seemed unreliable and thin. Her height was reasonable, but her build was a girls. Marin thought that Violette was a thin boy until a while ago, but now she could only see her as a beautiful girl no matter how she looked at it. And of course, Bellerose wouldnt have liked it. The daughter Bellerose loved as Auld was bing a woman. Unable to ept the natural phenomenon, she fled from her dream in reality to her broken pieces of hope. Perhaps Bellerose had forgotten about Violette that was forced out from her dream, not even a shadow and shape of her left. Im sorry, Marin. Eh? Ive shown you a world that you dont want to know because of my selfishness. If they were talking about whether Marin really didnt want to know, Violette was right. She had resigned herself at the time she was abandoned by her parents long time ago. Thats why, she dreamed of others families. A gentle mother and a strict father. But the mother was the scary one when she got angry, and the father had a sweet spot on his daughter. Such happiness should bemon in the world, and yet What she saw here was a father who had abandoned his family, a mother who saw her daughter as her husband, and a daughter who was left alone in arge mansion. Why Marin didnt want to know this kind of world. Why did you hire me? She was a little girl who was just a little bit older than Violette, not rted to her at all. She had no family, no money, and no education. A filthy homeless child without any good points. She wasnt suitable to get this job that guaranteed her food, clothing, and shelter, she just barely passing the mark. There were so many reasons to chase her out right at this moment as well. What do you expect from me? Marin had nothing, and she could do nothing. Even if Marin saw that sight in her dreams and woke up in fright because of that, she wasnt someone who could bring Violette out of that hell. She had a narrow heart andcked power, to the point that she felt jealous at Violette who she should give praise as her benefactor. Marin couldnt understand what did Violette want from her helpless self. Those eyes. Eyes? Its because I thought those eyes were beautiful. Violette said so as she looked straight at Marins eyes. Marins red eyes. They were the proof of betrayal that influenced Marins life. She hated her own eyes. Marin couldnt ignore the fact that she had been abandoned no matter what, and if her parents came to pick her up now, it was impossible for her to say that she had any attachment to them. She would only have distrust and disgust towards them. But sometimes, when she looked at the families that came to the church, parents and their children that passed by on the road, and houses with lit lights, she would wonder. If these eyes were not red. If they were the unproblematic color which was the same as her father and mothers, would her life have changed? I was not good with red eyes. They made me feel like my mother was watching me. Violettes mother asked for love to Violette, seeing her daughter as her husband. Why did Marin think that Bellerose was even more dirty than her mother who had rtionship with someone other than her husband, even though Belleroses love was wholehearted, not unfaithful at all? Marin remembered the side profile of those face that had lost her sanity, and the nausea of that day came back. Thats why, I was surprised when I saw Marins eyes I never knew that they were such a beautiful color. Violette got up from the bench and stood in front of Marin who was beside her. Her fingertips stretched out slowly, touching Marins eyes through the gap of her bangs. A girl with the same eyes as Violettes mother had copsed behind Violettes house. What she felt at those dimly opened red light was not her usual difort that felt like someone was licking her neck. They were the bright red sunset, a color that started the countdown to her liberation. For Violettes mother, it might be a parting to let go of the love of her life, but for Violette, it was the moment of hope that ended her lie. Its because its a very bright and beautiful red. I was unconsciously captivated by them. Violette used to think that the color or stickiness like the heated iron was red. Her mothers obsession and blind faith seemed like they had entangled throughout Violettes body, apanied by the breathlessness as if she was slowly being choked. She wondered if one day she would also get dragged into that madness. Thats why, I wanted you to stay with me. Because when I looked at Marins eyes, I can believe that its not always the same. Not the same. What kind of thoughts did Violette have when she said that? Did she mean that even if Marin and Bellerose had the same red eyes, they were two different people? Or did she mean that even if Bellerose was her mother, they were not the same? Do you think that its a stupid reason? Other people would be amazed andugh at the absurd reason of a ten years old child who hired someone because she only thought that those eyes were beautiful, wouldnt they? But For me, its so important that my world has changed. I can feel at ease that I wont get caught in those red eyes when I look at Marin. or Support me for sponsored chapter! $19/$20 Chapter 30.2 — The Chapter 30.2 The Day the World Changed () The hand that touched Marin was small, and when she saw Violettes expression straight, she looked more childish than what she initially thought. At that moment, Marin realized that the girl was also a child younger than her. Marin herself wasnt adult enough to call Violette a child, but it didnt change that she was still weaker than Marin who was born a few years earlier than her. Im sorry to get you involved, and Im sorry to make you apany me in this If you want to quit, I wont stop you. Violettes distorted smile looked sad and lonely, yet she was still forcing herself to make it. Even if Violette said that she wanted Marin to stay with her, she couldnt reach out her hand and tell her not to go. If no one could grant it for her, her hope was the same as a garbage. Even if she wished to express her thoughts to someone, that someone was nowhere to be found. While such things were repeatedly happening, what was imprinted on Violette wasnt that her wish was unfulfilled, but that she wouldnt be able to obtain everything that she wanted. Violettes appearance resembled Marin when she was still the daughter of her parents, which ended in just four years. Marin who couldnt forced out from the world where she was not loved, and Violette couldnt escape from the world where she was not loved. While knowing the same world, they ended up withpletely different results. Marin wondered which one of them was happier, and she felt that she was being ridiculous. Someone in this world would be happy with running away from their parents that didnt love them and receive the benevolence from the sisters. Someone in this world would be happy with bing a noble daughter who had wealth and power, even if they were not loved. Someone in this world would be happy to be able to stay alive. People could easily say that they were happy. When Marin mulled over it, there was no end to this thought. There were a lot of people who were more miserable than Marin and Violette, and they pretended tofort other people and trampled their own heart. Marin saw those cotton-like kind of people, full of faith and selflessness, in the church. They were actually good people who were soft and gentle, but she didnt want the happiness where she had tough and ignore and aggravate her already painful wound. Marin was abandoned without being loved by her parents, and Violette was made to apany a distorted delusion. They were by no means happy. So surely, Marin was feeling sympathy to Violette. I wont quit. The girl who was standing by herself without even crying was too lonely. The fact that there was no one that supported her back was painful. Even though Marin couldnt stand next to her, she wanted to make sure that when Violette looked back, there was someone smiling at her. And if her parents abandoned her, Marin should be able to take that position. AdvertisementIll stay with you forever. After all, this is a life that you Violette-sama, have saved. This small hand certainly saved Marin on that day. If Violette had turned away from her at that time, Marins life might have ended at that point. The person that saved Marins life and still held on to her even until now was Violette. Nourishing foods, clean clothes, clean water, and warm nket. The church, which believed that allegiance to God alone would be able to manage everything somehow, was always in poverty, receiving more orphans than its capacity. Her life was average when she was still caught in between her family members, but the current her had an even morefortable life than all of that. All of the treatment and weighing pressure were pleasant. If the reason was trivial, she could justugh. Violette said that the eyes Marin she hated so much were beautiful. Those words, that small kindness, was the trigger of everything. In the middle of her heart, in the center of her life. In the ce that gave a beating sound, there was a gentle heat. Marin wanted to stay with her. This time, she wanted to tell the girl that said her eyes were beautiful that she was beautiful. This was surely sympathy, and unquestionably the first affection that Marin ever had. Not only Violette, but Marins world also changed at that day. The time Marin returned to her room waster than usual because she was discussing about the breakfast menu for tomorrow. If there was a shadow of this in the morning, she would make Violette worry. Ah, tomorrows schedule Violette said that she would have an outing after school, so her return should be a littleter. Marin opened her regrly used schedule book and edited the timetable she had already expected to some extent. The sound of the metal scratching the paper echoed, and the fountain pen in her hand entered her sight. Marin thought that this cherry blossom colored pen was too cute for her to use, but she was sure that she wouldnt change it for the rest of her life. Violette gave it to her to celebrate Marin bing twenty years old. She had be an adult, and Violette was also already seventeen years old. Marin had stayed with Violette for seven years since that day, originally due to sympathy. She had seen Violettes refreshingly selfish parents and how she was distorted little by little. Thepassion changed into affection, and Violette became more important day by day. The more Marin took care of Violette, the more she felt when Violette was not taken care of, and the more she detested those who didnt take care of Violette. (Its great that she looks happy.) Violette was a person who was good at suppressing her emotions and killing them, and rarely showed any expression. Marin couldnt fault her since she was also like that, but in her own case, it was because her emotions ups and downs were very small. That Violette seemed unusually happy, assuming from how she also didnt force herself at the dining table that was supposed to make her feel depressed. None of the people who shared the same table with her realized that, but even if they noticed, they would only have given gave some kind of preach. If they didnt care about Violettes feelings anyway, it might be better that they didnt notice anything in the first ce. When Marin inquired about the reason, she said that she made a promise with Yn to have an outing. Marin knew Yn Kugles. They had met each other through Violette, but they had hardly ever spoken. The Yn that Marin knew was from the expression she saw when Yn was together with Violette, and also his actions to Violettes talks. Marin knew his name, face, and some information about him to some extent, but their rtionship was not so different from strangers. Nevertheless, Marins trust in Yn was strong enough to call him herrade. Comrades who thought of Violette with great care. Comrades who wished for her happiness more than anything. If Violette was going out alone, Marin would have had to consider things a little bit more, but if she was together with Yn, he would surely protect her from troublesome favors. Despite all of the attention Violette received, she surely didnt understand the impact of her own appearance. It was only natural that she wasnt aware about it in the house where she wasnt even called by her own name, but once she went outside, everyone would be attracted to Violette, regardless of her awareness. Should I reduce the amount of the dinner Violette would be back in time for dinner, but if she ate something before that, Marin had to reduce the amount for her master who ate less. Marin wrote a note so that she wouldnt forget and put it on tomorrows clothes. The moment she entered her bed, she became sleepy. In her consciousness that slowly fell into the world of dreams, she wished that tomorrow Violette would return home with a smile. or Support me for sponsored chapter! $19/$20 Chapter 31: You’re Not Alone (一人ではない) Chapter 31: Youre Not Alone (һˤǤϤʤ) By morning, Maryjun had regained her usual cheer. It was bing more and moremon for her to call Violette from behind when she was heading to the dinner room, and then walk alongside her in the corridor. It didnt change how Violette felt awkward with Maryjun, but responding to her everyday faithfulness every time mentally drained Violette to a high degree. Was it because of her defense instincts that she felt like Maryjun skillfully made the conversation between them go smoothly now? As usual, Violette didnt have any impression of the meal other than the taste, but that wasnt something special, since it had been that way since childhood. Even if the single person meal changed into a happy family dining, she was just more ufortable because of the increasing number of people. The desire to feel jealous of the three people who were wrapped in such a soft atmosphere had died a long time ago. Ignoring the chattering of the others, Violette enjoyed her breakfast alone. The meals that always matched Violettes preferences had always healed her loneliness in thisrge mansion, albeit only for a short while. Even so, it was exactly true that delicious foods would make her heart feel a lot better. Thats right, Onee-sama. Why dont we have some tea together today? Eh There are a lot of things that I want to tell you, so how about meeting up in my room? Maryjun had probably decided toe to grips with Violettes thoughts on the other day for her. Violette was well aware that Maryjun tended to have dreams, but she was also frank. Although the girl had a tendency to act righteously, her way of thinking was not stubborn. Violette thought that the fact that the girl had considered her words and wanted to discuss them was wonderful. Regardless of the oue, being able to consider different opinions than what she believed until now would have a positive effect on Maryjun. But that was just Maryjuns side of the story, and from Violettes point of view, she just wanted to say that she should do it somewhere else. Im sorry, I have a prior engagement today It was not a lie. She already had a promise for today, and due to Violettes policy that previously nned engagement should be prioritized, she didnt feel bad at all. Still, the guilt of having a desire to refuse her seemed simr to that of a child who wanted to take a break from school by feigning illness. Even if she had made no promise, she couldnt deny that she could have refused her using some kind of reason. Fortunately, todays schedule had already been filled in as of yesterday. No matter how she felt, there was no reason for Maryjun to me her or that was how it should be, properly speaking. Cant you change your schedule for your younger sister? The tone harboured disgust and scorn in it. Violette felt as if the one who said that had had deepened his frown, and when she saw him in front of her she realized she was not wrong. Should you prioritize your whatever n over your family? Thats The reason of her hesitation in replying was not because her fathers words were right on the point. On the contrary, it was to warn herself not to refute him by saying, Are you in any position to say that? She didnt want to hear family word from this person. She couldnt believe those words hade from a man who once abandoned his wife and ignored his daughter. If he had resolved to change himself, couldnt he have shown her a slight bit of kindness to her now? In fact, this was only proof that his family didnt include Violette. The highest priority of her fathers world was surely Maryjun and his wife, Elfa. The role of the eldest daughter who he originally shouldve epted happily was probably only a convenient sister who gave up everything for Maryjun. This was not the first time that Violettes body temperature dropped drastically and her heart felt like it slowly died. For example, when the morning came and there was no one to say good morning to her. For example, when she was eating alone in arge dining room. For example, when her mother whispered her obsessed love to her. Warmth left every part of her body, from her head to her feet, even her fingers became ice-cold. It was to the point where the depths of her heart lost its temperature and her blood stopped flowing just like that. She had experienced this many times since a long time ago. Although it had been lesser since Marin came, she still felt it like it was a daily urrence. The pleasant taste that shouldve been there since a while ago was blown away in an instant, and her anticipation to the aftertaste was no longer apparent. Oh, Father, dont say it like that. It cant be helped if she has promised her time to someone else Im sorry for suddenly inviting you, Onee-sama. Im sorry, Maryjun. Onee-sama doesnt have to apologise! Ah, but can I invite you againter on? Yes Ill be waiting. Yes!! That smile was gleaming without any worries in it. Did that mean Maryjun was really oblivious about Violette and her father? It was only natural that Violette prioritized her promise. Even if her father criticised such a Violette, she perceived it as if her father was just scolding her and sympathized with her. Her thought process was covered in sugar and syrup and grew up in a beautiful flower garden to the point that she thought that a molehill was a mountain. It was definitely benevolentce, gentle and beautiful in the middle of equality. For someone who faced so much adversity in childhood, Marin felt like it was nothing but something that made her nauseous enough to vomit. Marin desperately held her hands so that she wouldnt show difort in her expression. Her palms had already gone beyond pain and lost their sensation, but if she rxed her strength, she felt like she was going to hit someone. Marin gazed at the back of her important master who was sitting diagonally in front of her. She wanted to hug that back right now and take her out of this room. She didnt want these guys to even be at the edge of Violettes field of vision. But if she did that, these fools would definitely keep herself away from Violette. It was still alright if she was removed from being her personal maid, but if she was chased out of the mansion, that girl would really be alone. And these fools would greedily devour her heart. Since Marin couldnt tolerate that, she desperately transformed her thoughts into concern for Violette. Violettes proper posture was not different from usual. She was the same girl who was more beautiful than anyone, more wonderful than anyone. Thats why, her heart was hurting. Marin knew that for Violette, this much was nothing. It would be painful and sad, but she was ustomed to it. Just as Marin thought, Violette had gotten used to this. No matter what kind of existence she was among them all, she didnt feel anything other than the reality. Even if they told her that she was a stranger, she would answer with, Right?, or rather be convinced by that statement. Violette continued to eat silently, wiped her clean mouth in front of her empty te and stood up from her seat after making a vague reason. Violette. Yes. You are not alone. Revise your freedom up until now and take care of your younger sister a little bit more. I will take that into my mind. Violette slowly lowered her head and took Marin out of the dining room. She struggled with the desire to lift her skirt and start running and the desire to stop right now, and eventually reached her room with slower steps than usual. Violette-sama, A crying-like sound reached her ear. It was Marin, but not her normal voice. Her voice was shaking and gloomy like she was about to cry. Violette wondered what happened to her indifferent tone and turned back, only to find Marins expression also looked like she was about to cry, the same as her voice. Viole sama. Marin. Vio, sa, Thank you, Marin Im fine. Every time Marin clenched her teeth to avoid crying, her words disappeared gradually. Was she feeling sad or painful, or angry enough to make her want to cry? Surely, all of those feelings were circting in Marins heart, flowing through her blood. Marin was usually so cool that she showed almost no emotions. Violetteughed after seeing such a servant was feeling hurt for her. Actually, it was hard to call it a smile, and she definitely couldntugh at all. Still, the remaining little white emotions left that had not been swallowed up inside her darkened heart turned into an energy to smile to her affection for Marin. While telling Marin and also herself that she was fine, Violette stroked her head even if she was already taller than herself. Her father told her that she was not alone. Her head felt like it was boiling. In an instant, her heart became ck. She wanted to scream loudly and tell him to die. At that moment, Violettes head was filled with resentment of anger, to the point that she was likely to repeat her mistakes. She couldnt forgive those words. How long did she wish for those words, that she was not alone? How many times did her heart recover because of those words? Marin and Ynforted her, telling her that over and over again. She was alone all the time. She was alone in the loneliness. She had reached out her hand again and again to try and cut through the sky in thisrge house. Even though she already knew that no one would hold her hand back, even without needing anyone to say it, she cried, calling for someone who didnt even have a name. One day, she also forgot to cry, and gave up even calling. It was Marin who stayed by her side. It was Yn who was there together with her. Those two people told her that she wouldnt be alone. Those words were very, very important words that saved the lonely and hopeless Violette. Violette wanted to throw a te at him, telling him that he spoke those great words just because of the circumstances. That his likes were unfit for those words. She was really d that there was nothing beside her that she could throw at that time. She was really relieved that she remembered herself in her previous life before she swore at him, and those thoughts strangely cleared the corner of her head. The feelings that had risen to her head dispersed as soon as sheforted Marin. Heat returned to her cold fingertips. However, saying her mood had returned to what it was before would be an exaggeration. She knew that getting angry was pointless. Even if she became emotional, nothing would be changed. She wouldnt be forgiven for throwing things, because that was not eptable. What was entangling her whole body was a constraint that kept her from escaping this ce, and it was also a chain that told them not to get any closer than this to her. or Support me for sponsored chapter! $19/$20 Chapter 32: Through Kindness (それは優しさだった) Chapter 32: Through Kindness (σä) Sponsored chapter, thank you to Yitzel R., Mark J. M., and William D. for the support! Violette waved her hand at Marin who desperately smiled as she sent her off with her eyes still filled with tears, and left the house ten minutes earlier than usual. It was a measure to prevent her from bumping into Maryjun just in case, but she arrived sooner than shed estimated. No one was in the ssroom yet. Originally, she already had plenty of time when she came to school, but it seemed like going ten minutes earlier on top of that was too excessive. Nheless, having no one around Violette like this was more like having her wish granted. She usually also felt lighter when she was in the ssroompared to at home, but now there was no one except herself. Even if it was only a few minutes of bliss, it was enough of a paradise for Violette. Haa Violette leaked out a sigh unconsciously. It was the evidence that her heart was more tired than she thought it was. It had been so fun yesterday, and Marin had said that she shouldve been in a good mood as well, but everything crashed in less than twenty-four hours. Some said that a womans heart changed as fast as the clear autumn sky, but it was also unusual to have her mood thrown from heaven to hell like this. The calm ssroom was perfect for her to think, but it was unsuitable for reviving her depressed spirit. Even though she had thought that there was nothing more that could faze her, her bottom line was constantly changing. (I wonder if Marin is okay) That house had never been friendly to Violette, and it wouldnt be a cozy ce for Marin either. Violette didnt know how she should feel when her mother retired, but when her father returned, she knew exactly what pain she felt. Marin was a young girl who she brought in without thinking at her young age. She was already an adult right now, but that didnt mean it wouldnt be hard for her to stay alone in that house. Marin was Violettes important person who rarely smiled but always gave her distinct love and happiness. She didnt know anything about family, but she felt like having an older sister might be something simr to this. Violette considered such a Marin her family. Violette was afraid to have Marin get hurt because of her own fault. Huh? Violette-sama? Oh Good morning. Good morning. Youre early today. Yes, I left home too soon this morning. Violette reflexively fixed her facial expressions when she noticed her ssmate entering. She couldnt predict what the rumours would make as its prey if she showed even just a slightly sad expression. Sometimes it would be an outrageous twist, sometimes it would go around and get closer to the truth, starting the smoke even without a fire. She didnt doubt her ssmates, but it was better to avoid exposing herself to others who she didnt trust or rely on. While they were making some conversation about trivialities, the number of people who entered the ssroom increased gradually. Her little bit of blissful time alone ended very easily. She didnt feel rejected since she knew that it would be like this from the beginning, but her mind was too depressed to wait in the ssroom like this until the lesson started. Im sorry, I need to go to the library. Ah, Im very sorry for detaining you. Please dont mind it. Well then, excuse me It was quite contradictory, the way that she had few friends despite being surrounded by crowds, which she detested, and that was a result of mixing Violettes personality with the attraction power of the Vahan family name. As a nobledy, Violette could keep up her appearance as much as she needed in the social venue, but she couldnt do it well in school or in her private spaces. Probably, her dresses had be her battle uniform and helped her strengthen her resolve. Still, since she devoted herself to making barriers as much as she could, she should be poor at managing her own personality. Violette looked for a ce that was as unpopr as possible, going against the stream of people who were heading to the ssroom. There were plenty of choices, but it would be hard for her to go back if the ce was too far from her ssroom. But there were only a few people who left the ssroom in the morning, so the corridors and courtyard were less popr than usual. Beautiful The blooming flowers were beautiful no matter how she looked at them. Rather, they might look pretty because she was feeling rough. The colorful petals and the sweet scent that tickled her nostrils were simply beautiful and tender to her eyes. Even so, it was not enough to heal her heart. Such a sight could heal someone because the memories that apanied them were tender. Violette had no past that could heal her current beaten up heart. How did someone get over it when other people stepped into their most important ces thoughtlessly? Lets stop this. She would surely get cornered just by thinking about it. She didnt think that it would be easy to forget it, but the day when her father would understand her feelings would nevere. His words were full of tenderness. It was only natural that his show of love and tenderness to Maryjun was poisonous to Violette. Violette was disapproving of herself. If she didnt even have any expectations for him anymore, why did she feel this shaken up? Was it so different from those nonchnt things that she had endured? The wind blew and her hair swayed. She should just let this feeling be blown away with the flying petals. When she turned away to escape the gray color that hindered her view, she realized for the first time that there was another figure there. Ah Dark purple hair that reached to the waist without any distortion. Slightly pinkish cheeks that added color to the white skin. Even her bent down figure admiring the flowers oozed elegance no, that girl herself was a beautiful flower. Her pale purple eyes were narrowed, and her soothing atmosphere was solemn, reminiscent of a goddess. If Violette was arge rose, that girl was a pure white lily. She was trim, pretty, and elegant, packed with all of a nobledys ideals. Violette also knew this person well. She was Princess Rosette Megan, the royalty of the neighbouring country, and she was in the same grade as Violette, even though their sses were different. It wasmon knowledge that this girl was wonderful. She was a perfect person, a wless nobledy. Every word of positivity suited her, but even that was stillcking to describe her existence. Her veiled, worshiped, praised, and deified figure reminded Violette of stained ss in a church. (How unusual) The Rosette that she had always seen from afar was always surrounded by many people. Her figure was the same even in social circles, and there was always someone next to, behind, and in front of Miss Rosette. Thedy that Violette knew was always smiling gently in the middle of the crowd. Time passed and the bell rang while Violette was staring at Rosette dazedly. It was a signal that ss would start so they should return to the ssroom before the next bell. Rosette shouldve heard the bell as well, yet she kept touching the flowers without standing up. Violette didnt have to hesitate whether she should call out to her right now, but starting a conversation by herself was a big hurdle for Violette. It was not just about Violettes personality andmunication skills, but because the people at school felt some kind of tension around Violette. It was because of her family prestige and the aura from herself, not to say, there even were circumstances surrounding her family right now. Her ssmates were used to it, but for others, it was quite hard to talk to her. And while Violette knew of Rosette, they hadnt even met face to face, not to mention having an exchange. There was no space for the current Violette to specially confirm whether she knew about obvious things since she had only seen Rosette from far away. (Well forget it.) She didnt need to call out to someone that she was not friends with, especially not since there was a possibility that she would bother her. Above all, Violette was not confident that she could put on her smiling mask right now. She took her gaze away from the crouching Rosette in front of the flowerbed, tucking away the gloominess that she couldnt get rid of into the depths of their heart and returned to her ssroom. T/N: Rosette who? Shes not in the manga (yet?), right? Did I finally surpass the manga!? (_)! //noyoudontmii or Support me for sponsored chapter! $2/$20 Chapter 33: Ways to Recompense You (君に報いる方法) Chapter 33: Ways to Rpense You (ˈ󤤤뷽) The sses were over, and everyone gradually left the ssroom. Violette always hated the end of a school day, the moment that required her to return back home. She had to return to that house, and that fact weighed heavier on her shoulders than anything. That was why she was very, very happy that Yn invited her to go out. Actually, she was really looking forward to it. Although her excitement shouldnt have been lost, it was driven to the depths of her heart, down to where nobody could have spotted it. Negative emotions filled her heart. She was used to giving up, but she was not good at pushing down and enduring her feelings. That was the reason why she rampaged and hurt Maryjun with her gushing emotions in her previous life. Where should she cast her emotions aside to? Would this feeling that she couldnt vent to anyone be less and disappear? Even so, the negative emotions still upied Violette, to the point that she almost forgot about her anticipation. Someday, she probably wouldnt be able to anticipate anything anymore. Even if she just wanted it all to disappear right away and conveniently forget everything. Her emotions swirled around, stirring in her head. The nausea coiled around in her throat. Violette didnt want to show Yn this part of herself. She didnt want to expose this weak form to him. She didnt want him to worry, she wanted him tough. He was looking forward to it, he should enjoy it, and he should be happy. Violette didnt want to show him her depressed expression and make him misunderstand even if just by mistake. (Change yourself.) The order that she directed to herself sounded very miserable. She told herself over and over again to change herself, and forcibly pushed back her dark swirling emotions to the depths of her heart. If she couldnt ward it off, she just had to swallow it. While feeling her excitement for today slowly falling apart, she pretended not to notice it. Vio-chan! Sorry for the wait! Please calm down. With the sound of footsteps matching his body size, Yn rushed to the ssroom, full of vigour. Violette knew that he was running from the sound of his footsteps, but he was sweating on his forehead, even if he was just running indoors. The school area was certainlyrge, but how desperately did he run? Her expectations that she had stuffed together and buried yesterday started toe out here. Violette turned her eyes away to avoid revealing her painful emotions , and pretended that everything was fine. If they gushed out one more time, she wouldnt be able to suppress them again. They were too heavy to carry, but too resilient to throw away. Pretended not to look. Pretended not to know. Since if she sacrificed the small and important happiness, she could finally give up. But I didnt want to make you wait I was looking forward to this. Theres no problem if I just wait. If youre hurt because you are hurrying up, thats a lot more problematic. Yeah, I will be more careful next time! Was it because of the reflection of his sweat that his smile seemed to shine? Violette stretched her hand to Yns hair, messy because he was running, while looking in a daze at that smile, and he smiled happily while she slowlybed his hair. Looking at his expression, a new seed rolled out from somewhere. It resembled something that she casted away, shaping into a beautiful color and taking root on her heart. The unprepared feelings were scattered everywhere. Even if her normal presence of mind were just a pretense, it was like she could think that she was alright. If she had Yn, her fun would surely sprout anew. Violette and Yn went from the school to the entrance of the city by Yns cart. It seemed like they would return back here again when they were going hometer so that he could send her back to the Vahan family. Shopping street with many shops their appearance was a little bit exaggerated, but it should be appropriate for school students like them to stop by. There were not too many people walking here, but it didnt make the atmosphere lonely, as the street was lined with refined buildings. When Violette nced through the ss to the shop interior, the dressed up customers looked like they were mostly adults. She wondered whether their school uniforms were out of ce, but the disposition of the school and the atmosphere of the city blended well, and they didnt attract any particr attention. What should we do Vio-chan, where do you want to go? Today is my apology to Yn, not to me. Uh huh, thats why, where does Vio-chan want to go? Please listen to me properly. Yn who was walking next to Violette had a lively voice. The voice was telling her that he wasughing and having fun, even without needing to look up to him. However, they were just walking around without entering any particr store. Yn prioritized wherever Violette wanted to go, so even though this should be her apologizing to him, he didnt voice out his wishes. AdvertisementWhat Violette heard was how that shop was good, how there were cute goods there, and how the chocte at that shop was delicious. The shops that came out from Yns mouth were all those that Violette preferred, not him. (Now that I think of it I dont know anything.) Yn sensed Violettes heart like it was natural, and yet she knew so little about him. His likes and dislikes were only a few, but he couldnt eat sweets. He was calm and gentle, but had a habit of taking a step back from others and watching the whole thing from there. Yn was a cute little brother who wanted to be with Violette. What Violette knew was only that much. He was always nearby, and their rtionship was at the point where she could sense what he felt, a little more than strangers. She let him stay near her, and he also let her do the same. Even so, it was not enough for Yn who was deliberately taking her into consideration He had always been gentle until now, even today, and surely also in the future. He was the first person to give Violette kindness to her world. And yet, didnt she just ept what she received and not returning anything back to him? Vio-chan, what happened? Contrary to her running thoughts, her walking pace was slowing down. Violette noticed that she was looking down to the ground when she heard Yns voice at the top of her head. Are you tired Lets take a rest somewhere, okay? Violette could tell that he was worried just by his voice. If she looked up now, he would surely have a painful expression with his eyebrows down. Look. Even now, Yn noticed the slight changes in Violette and worried about her without prying her with any questions. His hand on her back was a support to her, like he was encouraging her walking pace that was about to stop. Being by Yns side like this wasfortable. He always weed her softly, but she didnt rpense him with anything. Her fathers words that told her that she was not alone sprouted within her a feeling that she shouldve crammed into another ce. He told him that she was not alone. But in fact, she was really not alone. Because there was Marin in that house and Yn outside, she could say and think that she was not alone. Then, what if Yn was gone? If Yn left her Just by imagining that, her body temperature dropped. Her fingertips turned cold. He was affectionate like her little brother, an important person who was closer to her than her family. Even if he was still clinging to her right now, such a sociable Yn would definitely have a loveable lover soon. She wished for such a future toe. It would surely be nice to watch Yns happiness as her sister from their childhood who seemed close yet distant. It was the dream of Violette who was sure that she wouldnt be able to get happiness beyond peace. But even if that didnt happen, if Yn had gone so far away that she couldnt see his shadow and shape anymore, would she herself be scattered one day in that house? Vio-chan? Yn. Violette stopped, disobeying the hand that supported her to walk forward, and called Yns name more in a confused voice than anxious. Before Yn could ask what, she released herself from that hand and stood in front of him. Violette could only see the cor of his uniform when she looked straight ahead. As she lifted her gaze up a little, those beautiful golden eyes widened, and he was petrified. I want to return your kindness. I want to rpense you. Eh I keep receiving a lot of things from you. I have been saved all the time, so If he kept sacrificing himself to her, she would only wear him down, and if she kept receiving from him, she would rest on hisurels. Violette didnt want to take Yns kindness for granted, but considering how she contented herself with everything he had done for her, those words were not convincing at all. There was always gain and loss in human rtionships. No matter what kind of beautiful romance novel or free family love, they lost and gain things without realizing it. It was only if it didnt affect the rtionship that it might be some kind of affection. And because Yn was an important person to her, the current situation where she was the one who kept receiving couldnt be forgiven. Yn definitely didnt think that he was losing anything, but it was the truth that she hadnt been giving anything to him. This rtionship would definitely not be broken by calcting profit and loss. Violette believed that their rtionship was not such a heartless one. But then, she felt that there was nothing wrong with just epting it and rest on hisurels. Wasnt that a very ungrateful act? Because Yn was Violettes important person who gave her important feelings, she wanted to return something, just like him. Tell me. What can I do for Yn? T/C: Chapter 33 and 34 have been edited by Banichi! or Support me for sponsored chapter! $2/$20 Chapter 34: You Don’t Have to Do Anything (座り込んでも良いのです) Chapter 34: You Dont Have to Do Anything (zǤΤǤ) When Yn arrived in the ssroom, he realized that something was wrong. Even if Violette was looking forward to the outing so much yesterday, her smile today was not what he had imagined or waited for. Violette was originally not very good atughing, but when he was with her, she would rx her guard. This was not him being conceited, but a feeling developed over a long period of time. When she smiled, she would lower the corner of her eyes a little bit, like the amazed smile of helplessness, and the self indulgent expression with her nose in the air of thinking for his sake. Everything was beautiful and lovable, much better than Violette hiding her heart in dignity. The blind people that surrounded Violette would surely get deceived by her mask and assess her as wonderful. The fools who were deceived by the pretense were humorous, but also irritating. Yn agreed that Violette was wonderful, but the splendor those men knew was less than ten percent of her merit. Yn wanted Violette to alwaysugh. He wanted her to be happy. And also, he wanted to make that happen with his own hands. Even today, he invited her for that purpose. Yn didnt want to return her to that house, but he couldnt do anything about that right now. He was determined that he would keep the Vahan family away from her one day, but for now he had to endure. Actually, he wanted to run away with her and do anything to crush the Vahan family, even if he had to use dirty means. He continued to pray that everything that was hurting Violette would disappear from this world. But then, even if the thing that hurt her was gone, she definitely wouldnt be happy. And he couldnt make Violette happy. Right now, Yn could only give her a temporary peace of mind. He wanted Violette to forget that prison for a while, even if just a mere minutes. Also, Yn had a secret intention to create fun memories together with her, who had never experienced a fun outing. Violette, who was in the ssroom when he rushed in, didnt have the smile that he had imagined, nor the bitter smile that he had assumed. The smile looked a little bit sad and painful, yet she still forcefully made it to him. It was easier to describe asughing ifpared to her usual mask, but there was no emotion in it. It was the mask that she used, the one admired by the nobledies in the high society, in front of her father. That was the regtion for Violette, which Yn didnt want to touch. There was no need for him to make her look back on the pain that she treated desperately by touching it carelessly. So heughed, and acted like his little brother as usual. The cute, gentle, and mild boy. Yn was happy with the warmth of her touch, and he thought that he should do his best to make her forget the wound, rather than closing it. When Violette stopped walking, a bit of anxiety showed up. He wondered whether her mood had gotten sour, or her emotions had affected her physical condition. Violettes face when she looked up was upset, not unwell. Tell me. What can I do for Yn? Violettes brilliant eyes were looking straight at Yn. He was sure that she never imagined that the moment he was reflected within those eyes were his happiest thing in the world. If he told her that his heart danced just by her calling his name, she would surely end up thinking it was a joke. It was because of Violettesck of confidence and the good will she expressed towards the shield of their childhood friendship up until now. What Violette could do to Yn. What Yn wanted from Violette. Not only today, but Yn wanted to go out with her to various ces. They could do a little shopping in the town, or go far away and have fun. He wanted to decorate her whole body with his own selection. He wanted to show off this beautiful person to various people, and conversely wanted to confine her so that no one could see her. Yn wanted to walk together while holding hands, he wanted to circle his arms around her slender waist, and he wanted to hug her tightly until it was painful. He wanted to devote this evesting love to the point that those white and cold cheeks would turn red. He wanted to make Violettes entire whole his, from her head to her toes. Yn put his hands on Violettes hand that was holding her bag. Contrary to the more reddish appearance because she was putting strength into her hold, her cooler fingertips seemed to represent her inner soul. Was she nervous? Or was she worried about something? The way no need for her to be anxious, he would get rid of anything if she had anyints. Yn wished that Violette wasfortable at any moment, with nothing to worry about. Yn couldnt forgive anyone for harming Violette, and he wouldnt forgive them either. But he was d that what moved Violettes heart was himself. When he thought that Violettes head was filled with him, his entire heart was filled with sweetness. Yn tightened his mouth that was about to grin, since he couldnt afford to take off his cute little brothers mask yet. Thank you, Vio-chan. For thinking that she wanted to rpense him, for Yn, for Yns feelings. Even though that kindness was all for himself. It was not for Violette, but for himself that was thinking of Violette. It was all his own ego for wishing her to be happy. That was why, there was only one thing that Yn wished from Violette. She didnt have to do anything. She just needed to be there. Yn wanted her tough if possible, but he wished that she could stay in peace, not getting hurt. Because he would give and show her everything else. Stay with me. The air that leaked from her mouth, unable to form words, and the slightly opened lips looked soft. She was surprised her expression showed that she didnt expect what Yn said, and her rounded eyes looked like a cats. Stay with me forever. Let me stay beside you. Please dont think of going faraway. Yn Please dont forget that Im here beside you ! When did he realize that her distorted face was when she was enduring, holding it in even though she was about to cry? Violette was too used to being alone, scared of having someone nearby, and when he took his eyes off her, she quickly turned her back and ran somewhere. Surely, Violette herself didnt even realize it. He could even call it a trait that was imprinted on her from an early age. She was lonely when she was alone. She was afraid of love, and wanted to be loved. She wanted to be alone. She wanted someone to stay by her side, but she believed that there was no reason for anyone to do so. In Violettes mind, all contradictions swirled. She was afraid, hoped, gave up, and polished her heart. As long as she was in that house, Violette would keep giving up. Thats why, if her heart grew thin over and over again, Yn decided that he had to overwrite it every time it happened. Vio-chan is not alone. Yn watched Violette biting her lips and covered her eyes with his palm. He felt her eyshes touching his skin, and for some reason, it was a bit warm. or Support me for sponsored chapter! $2/$20 Chapter 35.1 — Right Now, in this Moment (今、この時間が) Chapter 35.1 Right Now, in this Moment (񡢤Εrg) Even though Yn and Violettes father had said the same words, what differentiated them was surely not just their voice and tone. In Violettes dark blocked view, his single boyish handpletely covered both of her eyes. Flickering in the darkness again and again, he kept waiting for her, until her tightened lips loosened. He became such a kind, big boy. His physique had grown to where he could even wrap someonepletely. Violette was happy about that, but she also felt a little lonely. The boy who followed Violettes back while crying wouldnt stay young forever. (I never thought that I could feel my little brothers growth up close.) Had this been Maryjun, who was undoubtedly her sister in both both rtion and family register, she wouldnt have been lonely or happy. She would just feel a little relief, and thats it. Thats why she thought that she would never have any rtions with anyone. If she could experience this, what a happy thing it would be. But even now, Yn gave her the words she sought. Violette wanted to pay him back, but before she could give return the favor, she received two or three other things. It was disappointing that she could never catch up, but it seemed that their rtionship would never change. The grown-up Yn was no longer just cute, but he was still her important little brother. Thank, you. Do you feel better now? Yes, Im sorry for worrying you. Thats good But for the time being, lets take a break somewhere. It was only a moment when the darkness gradually subsided and the light dazzled. Surely, their natural rtionship would continue even if Yn didnt say anything to her teary eyes. She managed to endure her gears from flowing out, but how her nose was getting runny and the depths of her eyes were hot was definitely not an illusion. The reason why he didnt mention it was probably because he had sensed Violettes wish. Theres a rmended shop just a little bit more ahead from here. Im sure Vio-chan will like it! Is there something Yn can eat there? They serve some snacks too, so its okay. Then, lets go there. Yeah! With no sense of incongruity or unnaturalness, Yn took Violettes hand and started walking. There were a lot of times when he had walked beside her before, but what Violette could see now were his peeking ears from his brown hair as he led the way. Although his walking pace should have been faster than hers, she didnt feel like he was dragging her along at all. He would look back only asionally, and when he did his expression would turn even sweeter. It was like his footsteps were dancing happily and delightfully, hitting the ground within a tap. Only now, Violette felt like she was blessed by the world. !!! Fufu, is it delicious? ! ! After repeatedly nodding in desperation, Yn bursted outughing, as if to say he couldnt endure it anymore. Violette couldnt allow herself to talk with something in her mouth, but she believed that telling him how delicious the food was with her shiny eyes inside this restaurant with casual atmosphere was okay. In front of Violette was a round puffy pancake. She wanted to ask just how manyyers this volume of plumpness was, but she guessed that it was only oneyer. Although the pancake was wrapped in cream, it was indeed one lump when she cut the cake to have a bite. Due to the softness, the shape gradually distorted over time, but Violettes mouth was full of happiness now, to the point that she didnt even mind such a thing anymore. Im d if you liked it. I was a little worried since Vio-chan doesnt really eat pancakes a lot. Its very delicious. Yeah, I can see that. Bringing you here wasnt a mistake. Thank you to Gabriele N. for the tip! I cant really do sponsored again plus it doesnt seem like a lot of people are interested, so Im erasing it now (and cutting them into parts, since less word count makes me lesszy But if you guys personally hate it, then I wont post in parts but the release will take some time). As a thank you, Im going to do daily release (but just until chapter 27 for now~ Currently working on chapter 28!) ^^ I already scheduled the chapters, so you guys can expect new updates at 00.00 GMT+8~ Chapter 35.2 – Right Now, in this Moment (今、この時間が) Chapter 35.2 C Right Now, in this Moment (񡢤Εrg) In front of such a Yn were simple sandwiches, with lettuce and ham between the bread. As Yn had said, this restaurant had some snacks, but they mainly served sweets. The ratio of snacks that wasnt sweet was extremely low. He brought Violette her and worried about her choices, but he most likely didnt want to eat anything special. The proof was that even though there were four sandwiches lined up on his te, hed only had one until now. Rather than watching me, Yn should eat too. Your sandwich will be hard soon. This ce was not a bakery, so their foods wouldnt try to preserve their food that much. Since they sold things that were easy to eat, situations where people left their food untouched should be out of their calctions. I want to see Vio-chan enjoying herself just a bit more. You dont have to watch me. Violette made a sour look atto that, and Yn lightly apologized to her. It wasnt like she was really angry, but she didnt like having someone watch her eating. Without moving the fork and knife in her hands, she looked intensely at Yn, and apparently he surrendered. Although he pouted his lips as if he was sulking in displeasure, he grabbed the sandwich and ate one with two bites. For him to have an expression different from his usual gentle one made him look more lively than elegant. In social circles, it didnt change that most boys had to watch their manners. Even wiping their mouth with their thumb looked somewhat rough. Even so, the person in front of Violette was like a stranger to her. Vio-chan? Ah sorry. Its just rare for you to look at you like this, so Is it really that rare We always eat our lunch together, right? Since we have to care about our manners in school even when eating snacks, its rare to have you eat like this now. In the school where manners were also practised, they had to mind others gazes even when they were on a break. If someone had witnessed their current eating manners, it was not unlikely that people would rebuke them for being rude. Basically, Yn and Violette usually ate together at the school or in a socialmunity. There were only a few ces where they could stay without wearing their masks. Youre right Actually, we steel ourselves considerably, eh? Even if itspletely unconscious. As an aristocraticdy, it was almost her instinct to be aware of her every move. With imprinted education, manners were always her warming-up exercise in one corner of her head. Nevertheless, theres no one who could stay perfect for 24 hours a day 365 days a year without losing their focus for a minute. Thats why, people used their mask unconsciously. Then they would find a good ce to rx and remove it. The store they visited this time was one of those ces. In this ordinary, informal restaurant, it would be more rude to focus on formality. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. The right person in the right ce, one could just misread their actions as a point ofpromise. Its been that way since I was a child, and its not that hard to do now, but I need to rx in a ce where I can have fun. Sometimes, you have such a rough temperament. Is that so? But Vio-chan is also different from usual. Eh? Saying that, Yn slowly extended hisrge hand and slid it along the edge of her lips. What she could see was hisrge hand, and gray hair tangled around his fingertips. You are eating your hair. .! Violette was nk at his sudden action, but she understood the situation after a beat. It seemed that Yn had taken her hair that had been stuck to her lips. After understanding, her face easily got even hotter. Even though she was much looser with her manners than at the school, she didnt notice that she was eating her hair Before that, she was eating without thinking about her hair at all. Usually, she always worried that her long hair would get dirty, and made sure not to soil it. It seemed that even if Violette was not conscious of it, she was also rxing her guard. Its unusual for Vio-chan to make such a mistake Fufu, cute. I-its just by chance His teasing voice tickled her eardrums, and his joyful smiling face was irritating. She was sure that her cheeks were getting redder, but she decided to focus on the pancakes in front of her before he could tease her any further. Is it delicious? It is. Actually, she didnt know the taste since she swallowed it in a hurry, but she was certainly appeased. Ah, I clicked the wrong button Just think of this chapter as a bonus thats supposed toe out tomorrow I guess XD Chapter 36.1 – The Hurdle of Happiness (幸せのハードル) Chapter 36.1 C The Hurdle of Happiness (ҤΥϩ`ɥ) The fun times were too fast. The unpleasant times felt longer. Violette felt like time flew by fast when they were in that cafe, but when Yn sent her home and she reached the mansion, her shoulders were suddenly heavy. Of course, this was not the fatigue after spending time with Yn. She had forgotten the dejection that she shouldve felt since leaving the school for a moment, so the weight felt heavier on her mind now. Still, it was much better than what she always felt. She wasnt present at the dinner table since she hadnt digested the pancake yet, but she wondered what those would people think she was plotting She was more dejected when she thought of tomorrows breakfast, but for now, the sense of liberation was stronger. Violette-sama, I finished preparing your change of clothes. Thank you. Violette wiped off her body after taking a light shower and wrapped herself in a beautifully folded dress. White with no decoration, it was the so-called home wear that prioritizedfort over the design, but the dress was elegant enough for her to go outside without any problems. Perhaps since her natural appearance stood out, when she was choosing something that suited her, she would definitely focus on the luxury. Even to the small items that seemed simple. They were beautiful and nice to look at, but for Violette, her clothes were hard to move and made her shoulders stiff. She was tired of it, wanting to at least wear her favorite ones in the house where she spent her times alone. When she was young, all her mother prepared for her was mens stuff It was mostly reproductions of what her father was wearing when he was young, theplete opposite of what she was wearing now. Even so, her father told her that it didnt suit her when she went out, so she tried to choose suitable things for her in clothes and dresses. A-line dress, no tightened waist. Neat and elegant, she herself didnt think that it suited her. Such a cute outfit was even more lovely, which would suit girl like Maryjun better than herself. Violette-sama. Marin, youre back. If you want to take a rest, should I braid your hair? Sure, may I ask for your help? Of course. Violette sat in front of the mirror in the bedroom which wasrge enough to make the full-length mirror in her private room unnecessary. Marin stood behind her, brushing her hair slowly and gently untangling her tangled hair. In the absence of light, the dull hue of her hair was prominent, but Marin was proud that she knew more than anyone else that when Violette was basking under the sun, the gray color would shine beautifully as if sprinkled with ss. More than Violette who didnt like this color. Even more than Yn who valued all of Violette. It was Marins privilege since she hadbed, touched, and braided her hair. Marin bundled Violettes hair thinly one by one, making the braid as loose as she could so that it wouldnt hurt, but not so loose as to let it unravel. Shepleted the braid with a whitece hair tie. It doesnt hurt? Yes, thank you. What appeared in the mirror looked as if it was not Violette. The students at the school, even her family, didnt know about this appearance. She didnt really use make-up in the first ce, but just changing her clothes and hairstyle would change her impression considerably. Sitting down on the bed, Violette let herself fall to her side, burying her cheeks on the pillow just right. The sheets had the scent of the sun, prepared by Marin. It was one of the few things that was prepared only for her in this house. It was fun. Yes. The pancake was delicious. Yes. It was like a dream. She was only spending her time rxing, without worrying about anyones gaze. She didnt have to keep her favourite things away because they didnt suit her. Even if she ate her hair, she couldugh and it would be forgiven. What Violette told Marin were her happy memories. If youre tired, please sleep as you are. Ill do that Her eyes got heavier, and even raising her eyelids became tiring. She thought that she was physically fit, but this sleepiness was not from fatigue. Her instinct wasmanding her to sleep while being wrapped in thisfortable feeling. When she raised her feet into the bed slowly, Marin gently put the nket over her. She buried her face in the warmth that wrapped her, reminiscing about todays events before she fell asleep, and realized that she enjoyed it more than shed expected in the end while thanking Yn. She felt apologetic, but there was happiness again in the depths of her heart. Chapter 36.2 – The Hurdle of Happiness (幸せのハードル) Chapter 36.2 C The Hurdle of Happiness (ҤΥϩ`ɥ) Sweet dreams. Marin smiled to her sleeping master who was softly breathing in small puffs. Instead of her usual luster, the person who slept in the big bed had a fleeting sacredness. The world of dreams was surely more gentle for Violette than reality. The madness she experienced in reality could hurt her much worse, even if her dream was a nightmare of the past. Violettes sleeping figure looked as if she was swirling in relief and anxiety. Marin sent her master to sleep every day, and prayed many times that there wouldnt be any expression on her face. Maybe she had a happy dream. Not a nightmare about her past, but an illusion with no sorrow. She hoped that even if it was only in thend of dreams, Violette couldugh from the depths of her heart. Todays Violette would surely have good dreams. Her small, rounded sleeping posture was no different from the usual. But this was not the urgency of holding herself and desperately trying to protect herself. It was more like she was hugging an important treasure, sleeping in peace. As if she was digesting the happy things that had happened today. For now, thats one step in the right direction. To Violette, Yn was someone that unconditionally loved and epted her affection. The partner whom she could ept love from without doubting him. It was within the category of the so-called family love, but at present, the only person other than Marin who Violette could act spoiled to was only him. The only one who could make Violette happy was only him at the moment. Marin knew where Violettes heart was going, and she hoped that love would bear fruit. But surely, Violette herself also realized that what she felt towards Yn was not really love. If this was a hopeless love in every sense, she believed that her master should marry someone with whom she truly fell in love and who could make her happy. The best way to achieve this was to direct Yn to Violettes heart and have him win her as her fiance, not her lover. Violette already had clear affection for him, so the problem was just how to shift it afterwards. It was easy to say, but not easy to do. Probably, Yn knew this the best. Thats why he had acted as her little brother until now. If Violette was happy, Marin had nothing to say. If Violette was sad or hurt, she was prepared to resort to physical censure, but Yn was more concerned about her feelings than anyone else, and Marin could trust him with thatpletely. But then, Marin was not willing to help Yn since Violette hadnt fallen in love with him. It wasnt like she did not acknowledge Yn, she even supported him in her heart, but this was a different story. Marin knew well how bad excessive love, a one-way love, an impassioned rtionship, and blind couples could result in. They had experienced the worst examples of theplexity and simplicity of love. Thats why, she didnt want to force Violette to be happy. (In the end, Im relying on him to attain my objective.) Being of the same gender, Marin couldnt announce her candidacy or even dream to make Violette happy. Even beyond the era when homosexuality was taboo, nobles would have loveless marriages even when they loved someone of the same gender. Then if she was a man, would she have tried to take the spot and make Violette happy? The answer was no. If she was strong enough to do so, she wouldnt let her important master stay in this mansion, even if they had the same gender. Even if Marin had been a man, no matter how much she cared about Violette, she would just dream of the day when her master would be happy with somebody else, not having any power or courage to do it herself. Thats why, she wished for it. She imagined the smile she hadnt seen yet, because she could never reach it. Marin wanted Violette to obtain the ideal family that was once destroyed here. Well I wont let anyone have her so easily, though. They wanted her beautiful, lovable, intelligent, and beloved master. Of course they have to face reasonable hardships and make efforts. Marin had to do her best to repel those stupid idiots that were attracted to her. But if Marin, and most importantly Violette, found someone who they deemed wonderful, she would use all of her power to prepare the best chair for that person. Marin didnt know if the person who would sit on that chair was Yn, or a wonderful prince that she hadnt seen yet, though. Chapter 37.1 Chapter 37.1 Anyones conduct would bounce around from one ce to another, ended up cutting their own throat. Violette thought that it was only natural. She was responsible for her deeds, and no one else could dictate her thoughts. She needed to consider the impact of her actions on others. Even in this situation, the cause for this entire thing was Violettes actions. She was conscious of that, which was why she didnt have the right toin even if she wanted to. But whether she could spread her hands wide and wee the consequences was a different matter altogether. Im sorry, Miss Violette. No, Im fine with this. Thank you. The person smiling warmly at her was Mirania, and next to him was udia, sitting right in front of her. The prince crossed his arms and averted his gaze, his expressionplicated, unable to erase his dissatisfaction. Violette realized that Miranias inner heart was also full of dissatisfaction, but didnt criticize him for that. With his personality, he didnt let his feelings show through his expression. He was nice to the girls even if he hated theirpany. Originally, she believed that any of them wouldnt want to have lunch at the same table as her. Then you might be asking, why were they facing each other in such a close space? It was an unfortunate coincidence, and it could be attributed to the actions Violette had taken in the past. First, the time when they came to the cafeteria was the peak of the lunch break, so there were a lot of people. The cafeteria wasrge enough that it wouldnt feel cramped, but it didnt mean that there were many special seats. Only today was the gathering of students sparse, with many small groups scattered around with a distance in between. Because of that, the vacant seats became distinctive. Every vacant seat was crowded with many people around, unsuitable for the two people who wished for a quiet ce. And finally, the seats around Violette were unpopr. As if there was a hole in the gap, everyone could see that she was being avoided. She didnt mind because she was aware of it, and she understood how there were many reasons for other people to do so. Violette didnt expect Mirania to call out to her. Even though he didnt explicitly show his distaste for her as udia did, she thought that he would choose another ce to sit. He asked her whether they could use the seats, so she epted without consideration since she had no reason to refuse She never thought that they would take seats in front of her. Violette sat at arge table that should be used by ten people, so she expected that even if they shared the same table, they would sit at the other end. No, maybe she should move to the edge or give up her seat since the opponent was a prince, but If she did that now, they might perceive that she was avoiding them, so she couldnt move at all. You arent with Yn today? We havent been together as much since I went to high school. He still fusses about me, though. Even though there were a lot of opposite gender childhood friendships, most would not stay together every day after middle school. Violette was happy that Yn cared for and followed her, but she was d that he wasnt here now. No, if Yn was here, these two people might not have been here. Violette and Mirania knew best that Yn and udia didnt have a good rtionship. They didnt behave childishly and clearly show their discord, but they were children who couldnt hide everything and cheerfullyugh at each other. Excuse me, but both of your meals will turn cold. Ah, youre right. udia, be more tactful. The dishes in front of them were not steaming, but each of them was freshly cooked, and the temperature while eating would affect the taste slightly. Sharing a seat with someone else would make them consider the other person, especially if that person was an acquaintance, but that consideration was unnecessary for Violette. Rather, she didnt want to give them nor the outsiders who were conscious of them any misunderstandings, so she didnt talk much now. Almost everyone here today had amon belief that Violette was interested in udia. Only Violette herself knew that her feelings had disappeared. Even though udia felt something about her was different than before, theres no way that he could think that someone who had annoyed him like a stalker hadpletely lost her feelings for him. It wasnt overconfidence, it was only natural for him to watch out. Finally, udias gaze moved to Violette or more precisely, her dishes. Then she turned her eyes down, not meeting his eyes. She did that just to eat her lunch, but for some reason, that small action squeezed around udias heart. What came to his mind was Violettes smile that he saw that day. The gentle and soft look directed at Yn. There wasnt that big of a change, but udia remembered that even if her smile at that time was wider, her usual poker-faced expression was certainly broken. Her lips were the deepest red color with beautiful, glossy hue,plementing the shape of her face. Uhm, what is it? Ah, no. It seemed like he had been staring at her unconsciously. Violette, who noticed his gaze, raised her face, and their eyes met. Even though he had no ulterior motive, he couldnt continue his words and he moved his gaze here and there. Next to udia, Mirania exhaled as if he was stunned, but he couldnt exin what he had been thinking about just now. That was the same for Violette. He managed to falsify his thoughts, looking at the small te in front of Violette. Im just thinking that youre eating too little. Eh? Chapter 37.2 Chapter 37.2 udia and Mirania had the normal amount of meals, with both the main dish and side dishes on their trays. Violette had one te with only a sandwich on it. He wasnt seeing wrong, right? Although there were differences between men and women, udia thought that the amount was too little for a healthy teen. Its not strange to eat less since Im a girl. I understand that. Im sorry for saying that. Even if he was saying that out of desperation, he realized that it was an overbearing excuse. They mightve eaten less, but diets were popr among some girls Whether it was necessary for Violette or not, there were of course possibilities that she was careful of her body shape and intentionally reduced the amount of her food. Either way, strangers of the opposite sex like udia shouldnt have used that topic in a conversation. No its not like I intentionally eat less, but this amount is just right so that I could eat the desserts. Violette was aware that she was eating less now. Rather, she chose to do this. Her stomach was not small enough to fill with a sandwich alone. However, the reason she had a small portion was so that she could eat delicious desserts after the meal. Originally, she was the type of person that preferred sweets over meals, so this was her current arrangement. Although Yn didnt show a good expression at this, she could arrange her meals on her own for lunch at the school, so he never scolded her for this. So Miss Violette likes sweets? Yes, well People often tell me that it doesnt suit me. Violette smiled in understanding at Mirania, who looked surprised. Of course, that was not the smile udia saw she gave to Yn, but it was a smile that was the most appropriate for this situation. Violette started eating, ending the conversation. Her white fingertips grabbed the roasted bread and both the lettuce and the melted cheese disappeared into her mouth. Her small bite took longer than udias, and her cheeks moved slightly when she swallowed. When she was taking another bite, he saw a glimpse of her white teeth and red tongue through the gaps between her bright lips. udias brain started to imagine things as they pleased. I dont think it doesnt suit you. Eh? I think it will look good. Sweet cakes and choctes and surely other things too. Because udia suddenly called her out, Violette had a spasm in her throat since she was swallowing while chewing. Her body was noticeably under strain, and he felt apologetic, even though rms inside his head had been telling him to stop talking. Mirania who sat next to him was surprised at udias remarks and stopped eating. Its because your eating posture is very beautiful. He imagined it. Her hands while cutting meals, her fingertips picking up sweets, her mouth sucking in the sweetness, and the tip of her tongue feeling it. Overflowing emotions, broadly smiling expression. Surely, it would suit her. !! udia realized that his remark was problematic because Violette had an unusual expression. She stared at him nkly, without even keeping her appearance. It was like a pigeon receiving a blow from a peashooter. Her eyes were opened even wider, unable to understand rather than being surprised. She hadnt shown any difort yet, but that was because she still hadnt taken in the meanings of his words. He couldntin if she felt unpleasant having someone gaze at her eating manner impolitely. Even if heplimented her, it was important to know whether she would receive it well, or it would affect their rtionship greatly. There was no goodwill between udia and Violette. He was the prince that was once forced with her annoying attachment, and she was the nobledy that was forcing herself on him. Then udias words could be taken in a good direction, but the problem here would be if it fabricated and captured emotions beyond those words. For example she might perceive that udia was fond of Violette. He immediately tossed away that possibility the moment it appeared. Although udia himself hadntpletely trusted her, he already knew that something had changed within Violette. Then, what about another possibility? If Violette regarded his previous statement as a weird thing, she would feel hurt with the unpleasant feelingsing from the words that came from his mouth, even though she clearly wouldnt show it since thepany was a prince. udia couldnt even withdraw it now since he couldnt find any good excuse. He cursed himself for doing something unusual, feeling the wrinkles between his eyebrows. People said that praising women was Miranias specialty, but being a poor imitator would only wring his neck. He thought that he had to apologize even if he couldnt specify why. But just a second before he opened his mouth, Violette spoke. Whats that Violette pressed her mouth andughed, telling him that it wouldnt be a reason. She hung her eyebrows down and she looked more confused than happy, but it was still a kind of smile. It was far from the defenseless smile that udia saw before, which he would never forget even if days had passed. It was no wonder since her emotions and rtionships with him werepletely different. Still, the fact that she wasughing resonated in udias eyes. And it grasped his heart. That smile was the manifestation of Violettes heart filled with her emotions, not the fake smile or pasted expression. But, thank you very much. Im happy to hear that. Her cheeks slightly reddened, her eyes loosened for a moment. udia desperately pushed back against something that filled his heart and wanted to spit out. The silent voice emphasized that more than this was no good. Before his dry throat could make a noise, a shadow hung on their table. Vio-chan, can I sit here? Chapter 38: The Air is Just Something You Breathe In (空気はただ吸うものです) Chapter 38: The Air is Just Something You Breathe In (՚ݤϤΤǤ) Yn! Youre only about to have lunch now? Yeah, I had to help someone and it took some time can I sit here? Im fine with it, but Violette stood up and tried to find another vacant table, but Yn stopped her while holding a tray in one hand. The table was wide enough for one or even three more people sitting there. They wouldnt feel cramped with Yn joining them. If Violette was eating alone, she would nod without any hesitation. She often had lunch with Yn. She could even call it as the usual thing. But now, not only Violette was sitting here. Yn nced at udias stiff expression and Miranias strained smile. Seeing her evasive gesture, he knew what Violette wanted to say even needing her to voice them. He stered a friendly smile and opened his mouth. May I share a table with both of you? Ah, yeah I dont mind. Sure. Thank you very much. Yns voice was cheerful, as if he was in a good mood. It sounded a bit unnatural for Violette, but she stopped thinking about that since Yn was mostly acting like this when he was with her as well. Yn took the seat next to Violette like it was only natural. Having Yns lunch lined up with Violettes, it became even more transparent that she ate a lot less than him. Vio-chan, youre only eating sandwich again? If you dont eat properly, you wont have enough stamina, you know. I look like I eat less because my gender and physique is different from Yn. I also eat my vegetables properly. Theres no problem with my nutrition. Thats all thanks to Marin-sans effort, right? I know it, bulls-eye. But then, Yn didnt say anything else and respected Violettes will. In the end, he was also soft on her. The friendly exchange that took ce in front of udia gave him a heavy shock. After all, he usually hadplex feelings for both of them. Yet, Violette wasnt aware of his difort, and even if Yn noticed, he didnt care. This area had been attracting attention from the start, but everyone became even more curious with Yns appearance. Even so, only Yn and Mirania noticed the crowds gaze. There was a thin bizarre sense of tension that made everyone in the cafeteria held their breath. Ordinary people wouldnt dare to approach them. Hey Yn, call me if you already get a seat eh, whats with this lineup? Even so, there was a lucky insensitive person who jumped in that ce. The person who appeared with a puzzled look was Gia, Yns friend who Violette just met a few days ago. Like hisid-back atmosphere, it seemed like he didnt understand the situation between the four people withplicated rtionship. To be honest, Violette also wanted to ask what was happening here. Err, Gia what is that? Huh? Of course this is my lunch. Im not asking that Gia casually answered, but what Violette wanted to hear was not that. Since he came to the cafeteria, it was clear that he wanted to fill his stomach. But Gias tray and the things on it were far from Violettesmon sense. He had one tray in each hand. Meaning, he was holding two trays. There was a pile of wrapped bread there. No, two piles. Violette really wanted to ask if he nned to eat all of them. You buy too many again I dont care if you cant read it, okay? This much is not a big deal. Im not worrying about your stomach, but the time. Its still fine, right? Were just going to be a littlete. Im saying that because its not fine, so make sure you wont make uste. Gia took a seat and put the trays on the table. The nking sound was smaller than Violette had expected. Probably since he was only eating breads, the tray was lighter than how it looked. The weight didnt really matter in filling a stomach, so the amount was still abnormal no matter how Violette looked at it. Chapter 38.2 Chapter 38.2 Huh? Vio-chan, you know Gias name? Yeah. We exchanged names when I ryed my message to himst time. I didnt tell you? I never heard of this. After making sure Violette wouldnt notice, Yns leg kicked Gias shin. It wasnt painful since he only kicked him lightly, but Gia immediately noticed that Yn was in a bad mood. Giamended how Yn thoroughly made sure that Violette wouldnt notice a thing. As expected from Yns best friend, Gia didnt even blink at how he suddenly changed his behaviour. He knew that the brte would never show this side of him to the people he cared more than anyone. Decided to pay no mind to Yns kick, Gia said something convenient. But its unfair if only I know Princess Violettes name, right? First, do something with that nickname. Then, Princess? Not that. Violette found it a little unusual to see Yn experated by theid-back Gia. Usually, Yn always acted like a faithful dog wagging his tail around her. Yet in front of his trusted friend, his tone was considerably more unrestricted. In fact, his behaviour towards her was special. He was generally quite rough with anyone other than her. But inparison, Yn was more open to Gia in his own way. Then how should I call her? How about I call her Vio-chan like you? Why do you have to go that far Do I look like someone wholl call her Violette-sama? But thats the norm. I dont know that kind of norm! As Gia talked, he opened the wrappings of the breads and ate the pile of foods on his trays. He acted like it was nothing special, but seeing someone eating this much in this academy was strange. To be honest, he might be the only one. Moreover, he was currently eating in front of two top students of this academy. Even if Gia was also a royalty, Violette wondered if he wasnt a bit nervous since udia and Mirania were still his upperssmen. Rather, what does the person herself think? Princess Violette, how should I call you? First, whats with that Princess? Yn and Gia referred her as Princess like it was natural, but she was only confused. She didnt remember doing something that would make Gia call her as princess. Plus, Violette was the dukes daughter. You dont have to mind that. I just used it because I didnt know how to call you when I talked to Yn. Is that so? Yeah, kind of. Yn affirmed, but he was being evasive. Even if Violette demanded exnation from him, she was sure that he wouldnt tell her anything. If he wished to tell her the reason, he would tell her from the beginning. If he was lying, then he wouldnt make her realized something was fishy. That means, Gias exnation was roughly true, but something was a bit different. Even so, voicing out that difference was hard. Violette decided to believe so. Well People mostly call me as Violette. Only Yn calls me with a nickname. Majority of the people called her as Violette or Violette-sama. Even the minority like Mirania called her Miss Violette. It was impossible for her parents to call her with a nickname, and Maryjun who called her the most used Onee-sama. In the end, as far as Violette knew, only Yn used a nickname when calling her. Im fine with however you call me. Violette or Vio is okay. Please refrain from calling me as a princess, since itll be misleading. Calling someone who wasnt the princess of the royal family could create a suspicion on being petty. It might created another misunderstanding since usually a man treated his beloved woman as a princess Even if Gia only used that nickname with Yn, Violette wished to clear any misunderstandings it might cause. Hmm Then, Ill call her as Vio-san. Its easy to call, and I also use honorifics. Yn, you dont have anyins, right? I haveins, but not in your reasoning Youre really narrow-minded. Shut up. They leaned in to each other and sneakily had a secret talk. Looking at their banter made Violette smile, but she couldnt hear what they were talking about. It wasnt surprising, since Yn intended to do so. Yn looked dissatisfied for a while, but he didnt expect Gia to make him happy since the beginning. He decided to just ept the situation and moved his thoughts to Violette. The sharp look Yn had for Gia until now suddenly disappeared, changing into the smiling face of faithful dog that Violette always saw. Happy, fun, soft, and cheerful aura floated around Yn. Gia wondered if it was only his imagination that small white flowers seemed to flutter around his friend. Ignoring Yns speck of happiness, Gia suddenly returned to his thoughtless self. By the way, are these two guys Vio-sans acquaintances? Chapter 39: If It’s You (貴方であれば) Chapter 39: If Its You (FǤ) The moment Gia voiced that question, Violette felt the air froze for a moment. udia and Mirania were surprised to hear their name suddenly mentioned. Even Violette was surprised. Above all, Yns pink atmosphere immediately turned gloomy. As anyone could see, it would be better if no one touched on that topic. Yet, Gia asked the question as if it was only natural for him to feel curious. Those two people gathered at the same table as Violette, but they didnt interact with her at all. Not to say, they knew each other unterally. Their position, gender, age; they didnt have many simrities with Violette. Rather than acquaintance Well They were her acquaintances. But from udias perspective, he ssified Violette as someone he didnt want to interact with. And Violette understood that well. It was easy for her to nod, considering that it was the truth. Yet, to be honest, she wanted to say that they were strangers. Violettes eyes wandered, not knowing how to reply. Before Yn could open his mouth to help Violette, the person concerned opened his mouth. Shes an old friend. Most of the students at this academy have known each other in social circles for a long time. udia didnt look at them. He focused on eating his meals as he answered, but his answer wasnt as harsh as Violette expected. She was a little surprised by his unexpected response. Gia looked like he was convinced with that exnation. He didnt dig any further and answered with a weak reaction before he started stuffing his cheeks like a squirrel. Rather than that, Im more surprised that you know each other. My first meeting with Vio-san is just a few days ago. I know Yn from middle school. Now that you said it, you came to this academy at middle school, huh? Violette wondered if Gias easy-going attitude was due to his personality. Or maybe, the environment where he grew up raised him into this kind of person. She didnt mind since he was Yns good friend, but should he talk like that to the prince, who unmistakably had a special position? Vio was worried that udia might scold or even threaten him. In the end, it was all needless anxiety. udia didnt look reluctant to pardon Gia. He simply epted his friendly tone. It seemed like not only Violette was surprised with this. udia, do you know him? A few times in diplomatic gathering. Hes Sinas prince. Sina was Gias country of origin. He was the third heir to the throne in other words, he was a prince. The ind country consisted of varied sizes of inds surrounded by the sea. Even so, the citizens only lived on the ind with thergest area. Therefore, there was a lot of untouched naturea treasure trove of rare flora and fauna. Sinas people were known as lively. Long ago, they used to be a small ethnic group who loved hunting. Both men and women had tanned skin, plus silver hair, blue eyes, and green eyes weremon there. It was a perfect match for Gias appearance. Since he was attending this academy, it was natural that he had a decent social position but they never thought that he would be a prince. Violette and Mirania raised their eyebrows in bewilderment. Both of them felt like they could understand Yns feelings. Most likely, he was also surprised when he knew Gias identity during middle school. Chapter 39.2 Chapter 39.2 Ourst meeting is when he decides to study abroad. I never thought that hell interact with Yn, udia said, his words evasive. Gia reflexively moved his gaze to Yn. The said man was eating quietly next to him. Usually, he would smile so blindingly to the point that Gia wanted to avert his eyes from him. He thought that his good friend would never have a bad mood as long as he had Violette on his side. Gias perception was correct but also incorrect. Even if Yn were in the brink of death, he would be happy with Violette on his side. That foundation was unwavering. Currently, Yn was very happy. Even so, he was ufortable in another ce. Even now, he was full of flowers in front of Violette, but somehow, he would release negative emotions every time he saw udias expression. Not minding the reason, Gia was interested in Yns skilful stunt. Gia, I dont care if you want to chat, but we really wont make it in time if you dont eat now. Hwanwherhuu. Speak after you swallow. Yn didnt mean that Gia could talk as long as he kept his mouth closed. Seeing his cheeks stuffed up, Yn at least knew that Gia tried to rush. It was Gias own choice to stuff his cheeks to the limit, but Yn felt troubled that his friend couldnt bear his capacity in mind. Vio-chan too. If youre not going to eat anymore, you have to order it soon. Eh? It seems like todays rmendation is fruit tart. Why do you know that Hmm? I asked the person who served my food just now. She told me that they stocked lots of fresh fruits. Thats not my question Violette wondered how did he know that she wanted to order the dessert But that question immediately dissolved in a blink of an eye. Just like what she said to udia and Mirania, she didnt hide her love for desserts. She ordered desserts almost in her every lunch, and she did them in front of Yn. Of course, it would be easy for him to predict that. Violette felt like Yn had thoroughly known her. She turned her face away from him, sulking. But in the end, she realized that she would order that sparkling and charming fruit tart, so it didnt have much meaning for her to sulk like this. As evidence, Yn was smiling in satisfaction when he heard her order. Yn, you wont be on time if you dont eat quickly too. I dont order that much, plus Im not eating that slowly. Itll be fine. Thats if youpare your lunch to Gia, right? Generally speaking, you also eat quite a lot. I dont want to hear that from someone who eats less than normal people Shut up. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 (His expression is as clear as day... How rare.) While chewing and gulping down his bread, Gia thought so. As he enjoyed the aroma of the bread in his mouth, he watched the rare expression on his good friend''s face... Rather, this was the first time he saw it. Yn went back and forth from having a good mood and a bad mood. And now, he had both of them simultaneously. Since Yn usually always stayed in the same frame of mind, it was quite unusual for him to switch his mood so easily. Gia still vividly remember the day he first met Yn. Because Sina didn''t have a long history since they began to switch to monarchy, it was the royal family''s duty to study abroad in a foreign country''s academy. The other reason was that the level of the learning institutions in Sina wasn''t that high. Not only Gia, but his two older brothers and father attended Tanzanite Academy as well. Gia entered the dormitory for foreign students when he advanced to the middle school. But at the same time, he just graduated from Sina''s elementary school. He was still twelve years old at that time. And then, the reality that waited for him right after he entered the middle school was... everyone was treating him with great caution. Probably, that was the most suitable expression to describe it. His tanned skin was conspicuous in the midst of the numerous fair-skinned students. Not to say, as a crude man mingling in the den of gentlemen, he naturally stuck out like a sore thumb. The only fortunate thing would be how even if Gia noticed it, he cheekily didn''t give a damn. From the start, Sina royalties were the most lively and daring even among Sina''s citizens. Gia didn''t try talking to others and only looked at his surroundings. His presence was like a rare animal in the zoo. To be honest, he didn''t dislike his school life. Nevertheless, it wasn''t fulfilling for him, so he was apathetic about it. "You''re eating all of that?" "Ah?" Looking up to the unfamiliar voice, Gia noticed a boy who was watching him. That boy was asking him a genuine concern on how he surrendered himself to his constant crazy appetite. Rather than surprise, his question came out of interest. Gia could see that the boy wasn''t looking down on him. That boy''s eyes were t golden color. He was a peculiar boy who would change the situation surrounding Gia... he was Yn. Yn was one head taller than his surroundings. His smile was kind and gentle. His physique might give a sense of oppression, but his looks were undoubtedly soft. Taking ount of his age, physique, and gender, Gia wasnt sure if he could agree with this, but most people attribute Yn as cute. With his appearance and amicable manner, many students gathered around him. Gia was surprised that such Yn talked to him. Above all, his facial expression was very surprising. Even if it was inappropriate in that situation, he was impressed with how this man had a beautiful face even if he didnt smile. At first, their interaction was just those few words. Next, they started to greet each other. Sometimes they would chat, and when he noticed it, they were often together. Gia realized that Yn was his friend or even close friend because the students around him said so. Gia, youre close with Yn, eh? Its surprising. With Yn as the cue, the number of people who started to talk to him increased. He didnt know if it was the cause, but slowly but surely, the academy had grown ustomed to different Gia. Of course, only a few people epted him after they were used to him. But for Gia, there was no big difference either way. As long as he could livefortably and no one harmed him, he wouldnt even notice other people. For Gia, Yn was aforting partner. Calling him as his friend or close friend might sound beautiful, but actually, he didnt think they were that close. And that must be the same case for Yn. Yn who always had a gentle smile like blooming flowers was often surprised around Gia, and hisugh were unrestrained. His gentle tone became somewhat blunt, and the atmosphere around him were stiff. They were friends who could stay together without fussing about each other. If you called it as best friend, then they certainly were. But that was nothing special. For Yn, Gias existence were certainly big to some extent, but he probably wouldnt feel sad after casting him away. Gia knew well that Yn wouldnt feel hurt even if they severed their ties, like being pricked with a needle. The special thing for Yn in this world was only Violette. He called her name with gentle voice, as if handling a delicate sswork. He only smiled with overflowing emotions when he spoke about her. Yn was always on the same persons side when he was in the ultimate happiness. Dont break her, dont hurt her, and dont let anyone hurt her. Violette was Yns treasure. Yn was very fond of Violette. Gia could know that even without needing Yn to say it out loud. Therefore, he knew that he shouldnt carelessly meddle himself with Violette. And Yn also knew that Gia understood that. Yn, the indifferent man that looked soft, devoted his mind and soul to Violette, pampering her like a princess. The first time Gia met Violette was when his friendship with Yn was about to reach the third year. Just as I thought. Shes really a princess. Violette seen from up close was the embodiment of beauty that many people called to mind. Even her dull-colored hair and eyes changed into a mysterious charm within her. As a prince, Gia had seen a lot of princesses. Plus, he didnt have a strong pickiness in personal appearance. Yet nheless, his first impression on Violette was an unbelievable beauty. Gia didnt think that Yn only valued her because of her appearance, but that should be the reason he was overprotective on her. After all, beauty had as much potential to ruin the person who possessed it other than giving them benefits. Just by looking at the current Yn, his overprotectiveness was more prominent than usual. It was a lot easier to understand that he was in a bad mood. How is it? Delicious? Stop minding me so much But its delicious. Violette couldnt see any fragment of negative traits within the person in front of her. Even so, not only Gia, but udia and the others could see that there was a boundary line of weather in Yn. On one side, he was like a gentle and calm world. On the other side, he was like a downpour with thunders, raining world. How could one person give off such an opposite mood? Gia also felt grief towards himself for knowing someone called Yn. And just as much, he found his friend unexpected. Basically, Yn was always impartial towards everyone, with only Violette as the exception. With the so-called favor, he was especially gentle and soft only to Violette. Other than that, he was indifferent,ughing just to match hispany. Such a cold man had allowed some space in his heart to Gia to some extent. With that character, Yn should be acting gentle as long as he was not interested in his opponent. And yet, he was clearly unhappy now. Was it directed towards udia? Or probably Mirania, who udia wasnt familiar with Looking at his reaction, udia should be the correct answer. Gia took another bite after taking a quick nce at Yn who was smiling to Violette. Gia also noticed that Yn was eating a lot slower, considering how they often ate together. Yns meals on his ce didnt seem to decrease at all. Somehow, Gia even thought that this man would take more time than him even if his loaves of bread were probably too much for him to handle. Hmm Something probably happened between these guys. The croissant he stuffed in his cheeks had a crunchy texture. His country also had abundant food, but since this country wasrge, they had a lot of talented people and ingredients here. What happened between Yn and udia would definitely be apparent once he looked it up. Since one was a noble and the other one was a royal, they basically had no privacy within their country. There was misapprehension that the higher your status was, the more your human rights would be protected, but then nobles and the royal family had many things to hide. When it came to their privacy, everyone could easily expose them easily, and there was no use of stopping the citizens to do so. It didnt matter if the person concerned was a high school student, a newborn baby, a man or a woman. Their status only protected their position, not the individual. So Gia was sure that he would find abundant facts and lies regarding the rtionship of these two people but he wasnt willing to do that. He didnt have any reason to do so. He wouldnt say that he waspletely not interested, but he didnt really want to know it unless Yn took initiative to speak, and he didnt need to know it too. Gia felt pity for udia who Yn recognized as a bother, but he could also say that udia should have a big role within Yn, considering how his friend showed pure hostility, not just ignoring him or responding him appropriately. In any case, there was only one reason why Yns heart was disturbed. Vio-san also has it rough, eh. Wha? What happened to you suddenly? Did you eat too much and your head went crazy? No way Rather, how can you say that? You havent finished eating yet, Yn. My lunch quantity and time is the average. What a lie. Not only Gia, but Violette also noticed that Yn kept watching her since from some time ago, not moving his hands at all. Violette had been warning him many times since then, but Yn only smiled to gloss over it. Apparently, Violette was also soft on Yn. When Violette smiled, Yns heart danced in happiness. Looking at them, udia averted his eyes and made a face as if he had swallowed a bug. After taking a nce at the prince, Yn smiled at Violette again without paying him any mind. It was always because of Violette that Yns heart was moved. I hope nothing is going to happen... One of Gias few friends, the princess, and someone he could call as his acquaintance, the prince. He wondered if they could reach a happy ending where nobody was hurt? Unlike his usual character, Gia wished for the future that he couldnt even imagine. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 As time went on, the bustling lunchtime gradually spelt its end. The bell hadnt ring yet, but many people had finished their meal. Some of them already left the cafeteria, leaving only some other students having a friendly chat after lunch. Today, Violette fell into the first category. If Violette was having lunch only with Yn, they would be a little more rxed with the time. Even so, she didnt really know what to say with the members who shared the same table with her. Plus, the atmosphere was awkward. Yn finished his lunch first. Noticing that, Violette drank up her tea without any dy. Yn waited for Violette to put the empty cup on the table before tilting his head and asked, Vio-chan, youre done? Violette nodded. Yes. Just like you said, the dessert was delicious. Then Im d. Okay. Lets go. Eh? Violette thought that Yn wanted to hear her impression towards the dessert he rmended, but his content expression instantly changed. Yn lifted his fingers and offered them to Violette like an escort, helping her stand up. Unable to understand Yns thought, Violette was bbergasted. Even so, Yn deepened his smile and moved his gaze to Gia who was still eating. Gia, Ill leave first. Hmm. Dont bete. Gias bulging cheeks made him look like a squirrel. There were two mountains of bread at the beginning, but now there was only one left. Not to say, the size was getting smaller. As Violette recalled the remaining time, she felt like Gia would finish just barely in time. Suddenly, she forgot about how Yn was pulling her hand. Worry filled her mind, making her wonder if Gia would be alright. But seeing how Yn warned Gia merely for the sake of it, he must be familiar with this scene. After all, the prince didnt look like he was rushing for the time. Violette couldnt decide whether Yn thought Gia would be okay since he was always in time or because he gave up warning his friend because Gia was already beyond repair. Her hands were pulled by Yns fingers, reminding her that Yn was holding her hand. Then, well leave first. Yn, wait umm, please excuse us udia should be the one who understood the most that there was no friendly light in Yns gaze towards him. Yns eyes didnt give their usual soft impression and he only raised the corner of his mouth a little. Even a robot would look more favorable than him. Yns grip wasnt strong, but he moved his feet like he didnt give her any option to shake him off. Before leaving the ce, Violette managed to bow to udia. Her manners should be just barely okay she wanted to believe that. Yn walked ahead without any hesitation, his footsteps a little faster than usual. Even so, Violette didnt feel like he was leaving her behind. Probably, he matched his pace with her. Although he walked faster than usual, it was still slow, considering how long his legs were. Yn held Violettes hands in a light grip. As she watched his fluffy hair swaying, she followed him from behind, not even knowing where they were heading. Violette was sure that Yn wouldnt answer her even if she asked. Surely, Yn didnt have any destination as well. They walked for a while before Yn stopped at a suitable ce that caught her eyes. They arrived in the courtyard along the way to the ssroom. In this ce, there were many ces that could be called a courtyard. This one was not arge garden full of flowers, but a rtively small ce with a beautiful stone fountain in the midst of it. Considering the time, only a few people were standing around there, talking for a while before returning to the ssroom. Like those people, Yn and Violette sat down on one of the benches installed there. The sound of the water fountain filled the space, making sure that no one would listen to their conversation. It was a natural soundproof area since Violette could only hear Yns voice who sat next to her. Yn didnt let go of her hand, but she could see that her shoulders were slightly hanging down in dejection. ...Have you calmed down? Im perfectly calm, though? Right. A calm people can also run mindlessly like that, huh. Ahaha, sorry. Its not aughing matter. Ynughed with his eyebrows hunched, the stiff and cool trace that appeared in his face beforepletely disappeared. Violette knew well that he didnt regret what he did at all. Yn only regretted that he had made Violette bewildered. They were not childhood friends for nothing. She didnt want to make him go back and apologize to udia, but she had been racking her brain on whether she should make Yn improve his behavior a little bit. Since Yn seemed to have his own reasons, Violette didnt want to thoughtlessly judge his conversation with other people. Above all, her words might be a splendid boomerang, worsening the situation, and hurt herself. Im sorry for involving you. ...Its me who has involved you. Its her fault for choosing that seat even after knowing that udia was in the canteen. She knew that Yn was kind enough to split her from udia. Otherwise, Yn wouldnt approach them. He most probably would either skillfully avoid udia or get through him. Its impossible that he didnt have the experience and skill to do so. Currently, Violette was very aware of the danger of where she was standing. She was also sure that she understood Yns anxiety. And its all linked to her. She knew the best that wrong actions could lead to distrust even if it wasnt a crime. Just because her one-year crime hadpletely disappeared, what Violette should reflect on wasnt just on her crime. She didnt want to let bygones be bygones. It would be too easy for her. She didnt want to personally attack udia as well, stirring up his distrust even more. All of this was something Violette must bear on her back, and she shouldpensate for it without anyone knowing. Dont look like that. If you want to reflect on your actions, you shouldnt do it for me, but for udia-sama, right? I dont regret what I did to him at all. Even if you do, you dont have to say it. Violette sighed. She didnt have any intention to question about udia and Ynspatibility, but their cold war hadnt calmed down over the years. Rather, there were times when she wondered whether their rtionship had worsened or not. She didnt want to force them to get along with each other, considering how it wasnt something that could be established with force. Still, she also felt a little strange that Yn, who basically preferred not to fight, showed his hostility towards the prince so clearly like that. Was there something between them more than she knew? ....... Whats wrong? ...No, its nothing. Violette wanted to ask, but she knew Yn wouldnt be honest. He was frank, but from her experiences, he would turn obstinate when udia was concerned. And above all, what could she do even after knowing about it? Just dont do anything rash, okay? ...Thanks. Yn squinted and looked happy, but he never nodded. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 For students without anything special to do, what will they do after ss? Some will return straight home, some will take a detour with friends, and some will wrap up their business in the school. Its normal to go home when theres nothing left to do and stay there if its the other way around. Within those kinds of students, there are some students who just dont want to go home. Right now, Violette is alone, not having any friends who can apany her. If she told Yn that she''s staying in the school, he will most likely stay with her. Even so, she feels bad for using Yns time just because she doesnt want to go home. In the end, she leaves the ssroom alone, picks a ce with as few people as possible, and waits for the time to pass. Shes thinking of killing time in the library or cafeteria, but most people seem to have the same idea as her. Basically, there are always so many people in both of those ces. ...Lets stay for around an hour here. Violette can hear the sound of people spending their time as they please, but theres no one in sight. The trimmed nts are beautiful, but looking at them makes Violette feels a little lonely. Probably, its because theres no other color than green. This academy basically lets the students do as they wish, but it doesnt mean that students with no particr errands can y here all the time. Students who dont participate in the student council or other activities are encouraged to go home if they have no adequate reason to stay here. Since theres no use to defy it, most people have no choice but to obey. The time limit is one hourter. Its not toote for the sun to set, around the time when the color of the sky begins to change. Violette opens the book she brought from home. She has spent over thest few days to finish this one. She should be able to finish reading this today. What should I do after this Going outside the academy sounds nice, but once he finds out, it will be troublesome. Her will to be free doing whatever she wants to do is still fresh in her mind. But when she has time to think about it, she has fewer wishes that she can actualize than she has expected. At first, she wants to go out, but she realizes that its going to be a hassle once her carriage tells her father where they pick her up. Especially since she refused Maryjuns invitation before, he seems to think that Violette owes Maryjun something even if theres no basis in that thought. Once he has prioritized the others, hes going to put ridiculous interest on them. Its already bad enough that shes going homete every day. If Maryjun wants something, her father will definitely trample Violettes heart without hesitation. To be honest, its too much of a pain. She also cant say that it wont hurt her. So far, she has been trying all of the facilities in the school as much as possible, but she has been attending this academy for four years,bined with her middle school days. Even if the building changes, the inside doesnt change. There are new ssrooms, but all of them are used for ss purposes. ...I guess I''m more empty than I''ve expected. Feeling empty, huh? Its something new or not really. Originally, Violette has ill-developed self-consciousness. She continues to get swept, following what others tell her to do. And in her previous life, she finally blew up after everything is just getting a little bit too much, and lost control of everything. Now that all of that has been taken away, whats left is her empty self. Ahh Maybe this life is a bit hopeless. She doesnt expect her train of thought to reach that conclusion. Getting reminded of the bitterness of life is probably something like this. Violette wishes to go wherever she wants, fly away once she escaped that house. But thats not the case. Freedom is her responsibility and all of her choices are her will. Until now, she never realizes that being free of everything is something very, very difficult. ...Violette? ! The moment she heard someone calling her, Violette immediately regains her thoughts,ing back to reality. Its udia, who is holding a bunch of paper in one hand. Seeing that, Violette recalls that her current location is close to the student council room. That must be the reason why theres no one around her. Nobody will want to make a noise nearby people who are working, especially if its the student council president who is also a prince. udias eyes are widened, probably since he doesnt expect to see her in this kind of ce. Apparently, he unconsciously called her name, not calling her. You can say that hes confirming that hes not seeing the wrong person. Since both of them have noticed each other and udia has called her, Violette cant just leave without saying any word to him. You havent returned home yet? Yes, well Violette cant say that she doesnt want to go home. But she also cant tell the prince a lie, leaving her not able to make herself quite clear. Perhaps udia notices how awkward shes feeling with how shes averting her gaze from him. He doesnt try to ask anything else. udia-sama. Are you doing student council errands? You can say that Anyway, its about time for most students to go home. Right It wont be long until the sun sets and the sky turns dark. Its only natural that Violette has to go home, but she cant get used to this time even if she experiences it almost every day. It may be a good thing to look forward to going to school. Even so, theres always a sense of despair boiling in her chest right after shes reminded of her dislike towards her own home. She wonders if its just her feeling or not. udia doesnt continue his next words. Perhaps, he notices how Violettes expression turns cloudy once he mentions go home. Itspletely silent for a while. Violette wracks her brain, looking for a reason to leave this ce. Even so, her feet are so heavy that she cant move. Her hesitation mustve reached him. Its udia who opens his mouth first. Violette, youre going straight home after this, right? Yes, thats the n If you have time can you help me a little? Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Originally, Violette doesnt have any ill-feeling towards udia. But she also understands that the prince doesnt have a good impression on her, so she decides not to get involved with him more than necessary. Also, she doesnt want to make another strange gossip around her. It will be troublesome once someone gets the wrong idea. Shes convinced that it would be wise for her to keep a distance from him. However, in this case, she wants to extend her time in the academy as much as possible. After Violette nods to udias request, they head to udias workce, which is naturally... the salon that they have visited before. If they sit facing each other before, only Violette sits down this time. udia disappears into the student council room in the back of the room, only telling her to wait for a while. Meanwhile, the butler who seems to be in charge of the salon prepares the drink and refreshments, but shes not sure if shes invited as a guest here today. Naturally, she wont dare to let the warm tea turn cold, but Violette isn''t sure how she should act since udias invitationes out of nowhere. However, her worries turn up to be groundless. udia returns with piles of documents in one hand, not looking like he has nothing to do at all. Sorry for making you wait You can act a little more casual, I dont mind. Then Ill ept your kind offer. udia probably thinks that Violette is nervous, judging from her stretched back and the untouched tea set. Its true that she hasnt mentally prepared herself much, but shes not particrly nervous. But its a fact that shes consciously sitting up straight. She may seem antsy, but actually shes feeling pretty rxed. When she extends her hand to the cup, its still warm enough. Once Violette takes a sip, udia has sat across her, his legs crossed. Since they meet up for something trivial this time, the prince is acting more casual than thest time theyre here. With a rustling sound, udia spreads the stack of paper on the desk. The stack doesnt look that overwhelming, but judging from the sounds, it seems like a certain number of sheets has been clipped. Im sorry for asking you to do this all the sudden. Were entering a busy period, but we dont have enough manpower. No. Im d to help. Rather, Violette thinks she should be the one thanking him. Even if udia is not lying about theck of manpower, most of the reason why he suddenly invited her, an outsider, must be due to her attitude. Look through this, fix the typos, and if the numbers are too astronomical, tell me. I understand. Violette looks through the papers, a fountain pen with red ink in one hand. Apparently, udia is also going to do his work here. Hes looking through the same A4 paper. But unlike Violette, udia is clearly busy. Hes writing a lot of things using ck ink, filling the nk paper, and checking on her from time on time. By the way, why is there no other student council member? Um, theres no one else here? Mira already left since he has to do something else. ...I mean, members other than Mira-sama. After the seniors graduated, we havent decided anything yet. Most of the student council members Violette knew were in their third year. When Violette was still in her first year, theres no one in her grade who joined the student council. When she was in her second year, only udia and Mirania joined it. It was understandable that the number of members would decrease every new school term. But student council shouldve epted new members at this time, right? Every year, the third-year students selected candidates while they were still attending the school. Most times, they would start handing over their tasks before they graduate. Even if the third-year students were dying it, they shouldve epted new members as soon as the new semester began. As an outsider, Violette didnt know much about the student councils internal conditions, but the new members should be learning to get used to the student councils tasks during this busy period. And yet, there were only two people managing the whole thing right now Even Violette could see that this was impossible. The selection criteria this year are strict. Ah I see. The prince became the student council president this year. Naturally, everyone would pay more attention to this matter more than usual. Considering how the amount of work had increased, udia would have to increase the quality of members required to handle the tasks. First of all, they need to be someone who will do their job without busying themselves over me. That should be a precondition, shouldnt it Doing their job shouldnt be the requirement, right? You could even say that its a necessary skill one must possess to contend for joining the student council. Violette was amazed, but then she recalled what she had done to udia so far. Once she was convinced, she felt somewhat apologetic. If Violette had joined the student council right now, she would only focus only on getting udias attention and do her job half-assedly no, thats still better. She might even do her tasks poorly and became a nuisance instead. There was definitely a lot of that kind of people. And those who wished to work seriously got dispirited from such extreme people, getting pushed out to the radar. Somehow Im sorry. Violette didnt do anything, but she used to be that kind of person too. As she apologized in her heart, she decided to do her best in her task. Not because she felt bad, but because the prince had entrusted it to her. Even if she only had to confirm the data, she still had to take it seriously. Violette gripped the fountain pen and reached out to take another sheet of the document. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 udia nced at Violette who was doing her task silently. Violettes straight back had rxed. As she slipped her long flowing hair behind her ears, she meticulously scanned the paper. Following the movement of her hand, there were some scratching voice from the tip of the pen. The thin wrinkles between her eyebrows made her look sharper. udia was sure that the him from before would misunderstand that expression as Violette feeling unhappy because she didnt like doing the work. He had lowered his evaluation of Violette as he liked. Presently, he had realized that he had a very narrow field of view. Its true that her expression could be interpreted like that with a nce. But anyone wouldve realized that it was a misunderstanding after staring at her for a while. asionally, her frown became faint, and her thinned lips would loosen. The way she bulged her cheeks made it looked like she was pouting. She would tilt her head and ponder for a while before her face suddenly turned bright. Immediately, she would start moving her pen. Apparently, Violette was much more expressive than what udia had imagined. Her usual calm attitude might not be a lie, but her current rxed appearance also might not be a fake. Now that she had hung her hair over her ears, udia could see Violettes face even clearer. Initially, he thought that her eyes were dark, but they were brighter than he expected. Her hair color was gray, but it had more white hue than ck. Her eyshes were so long that they seemed to have shadows. That might be the reason why her eyes gave off a strong impression. udia thought that her lips were bleeding red, but it was because her skin was white. They were actually a soft pink color. udia knew that Violette was beautiful. She always had been beautiful since the beginning, and she became fascinating and gorgeous over time. But not even her change ever made him lost his mind over her. So he thought that he wouldnt be fooled by Violettes appearance now. And yet the more he looked at her, the more he realized how shallow the way he had perceived her. Ah Umm, this ...!! Violette suddenly raised her head without warning, making udias shoulders shook. The reason he didnt scream was that he was so surprised to the point his voice became hoarse. If it wasnt thanks to that, he would have raised his voice, showing his unsightly side. As a prince and as a man, he was d that he didnt do that kind of silly thing, but he couldnt stop himself from drawing back from her. Er?" Nnn. Im sorry. What is it? udia corrected his posture and tried to disguise his surprise by clearing his throat. Even so, it sounded so fake that Violette could probably see right through him. But before she couldment anything, udia immediately changed the topic. Thankfully, Violettes next words were about what she wanted to say to him. Um, its this Something wrong? udia leaned a little to see the part Violette pointed at. He read the letters traced by Violettes thin fingers silently, but the list of words and numbers he saw seemed to have no problems. This is the fixtures of the salon, right? The term salon didnt necessarily mean the room that was currently owned by the student council. Most students would link the salon with this ce, but there was another simr salon here in the academy. Students were free to use that salon, and the basic rest facilities were avable. The academy salon was also under the control of the student council. Its about this tea leaf. Oh Its the usual one. There were no particr problems with the numbers, and the brands were the same they usually served there. Not understanding what Violette wanted to say, udia reflexively frowned. It didnt mean his mood had worsened, but he was just pondering on the question he couldnt answer. However, Violette cowered a little. In contrast to udia, her eyebrows were lowered, like she was wondering if she could continue to speak. Shes also good at reading facial expressions, huh? The things he didnt know about Violette had increased again. ...Continue. Ah yeah. Is there any particr reason for choosing this tea leaf? Weve been using it for a long time, and we just didnt have any reason to change it. Moreover, Markts tea leaves are perfect in quality and taste. Markt was the brand name for the tea leaf. Actually, most of the things used in this academy were purchased from there. Not only the academy, but many nobles. It was a first-ss brand that guaranteed its quality and taste. Honestly, udia didnt think there were any other brands with more value than Markt. He thought it would be the same for Violette. Then, how about changing the brand once? We can try, but To be honest, udia didnt understand. Of course, it was a good thing if they could get better quality than what they had now, but if such a thing existed, it shouldve reached the princes ears. Its from a country called Cardina. Im sure the name of the shop that carries the product in Jria. Cardina Ive heard about them. Since udia had memorized the geography of the world, he naturally had heard about Cardina before. That country was a popr tourist destination, but its agricultural wasnt that advanced. It had lots of greenery with beautiful mountains and riversndscape. Unfortunately, visitors would have to face a lot of inconveniences when visiting the country. udia never went there before, but from the information he had received from other people, he had never heard of Cardina producing anything that would make the students in this academy satisfied. Probably, Violette sensed udias puzzlement. She nodded once and started exining from the beginning. Cardinas local products are certainly not famous. It cant even hold a candle to Markt in the general evaluation. They also dont export much of their products, so I believe it will be impossible to prepare the tea for the whole school. Even so the student council is only managing the salon, right? Yeah. The dining hall and item purchase are under the jurisdiction of the academy, not the student council. Perhaps because most of the students at this academy are nobles, this academy values autonomy and entrust various decision-making rights to its students and their representative, the student council. Thats why the student council handles the fixtures of the salon. But naturally, the academys staff would manage the dining hall and the item purchasing since the scale was too different. But how did it rte to Violettes remarks? Actually, its currently the best season to pick tea leaves in Cardina. The harvested local products from Cardina will be sold over the course of one year. But naturally, they have to process the leaves again to make sure they can preserve it for a long time. Thats why the taste dramatically drops. This was somethingmon. To make sure the preserved products wouldnt deteriorate, the producer couldnt just keep it in the storage. Thats why they had to give something up to make up for it. And the quickest way to extend the storage time was sacrificing the taste. Still, the product was sble, probably since it was the mainstream tea among themoners. But the students in this academy were particr about their food and drink. Of course each people had their own preferences, but they most likely rated a cup of tea not from its value, but the quality of the product. Then why do you rmend Cardina? Not only that udia didnt find Markts price to be a problem, but he also couldnt find a reason why Violette wanted to change the brand if the taste didnt exceed the current one. Its true that the taste will drop once they are processed, but there are exceptions. Currently, they will sell fresh tea leaves, and the taste is on its best. But the sales period is pretty short. ...Violette, did you ever drink it? Several times in the part This is my personal impression, but I remember that it tasted than Markt. I see Knowing whats good was also mandatory to stand on the top. Everyone could have their personal tastes, but having the eyes to judge the good and bad of things was essential. No matter how cheap and good the products were, what they had to learn was whether the value was proportional to the price. Thats why first and foremost, they had to try a lot of good products. Whatever Violettes preferences was, her tongue deserved a credit. Her position was even more excellent than a nobledy. Not even udia was confident that he had better taste than her. Maybe I should try it once... As udia pondered in silence, Violettes expression gradually became clouded with anxiety. Violette wondered whether she went out of line. Maybe she shouldnt say anything. She was too focused on her tasks and rushed headlong to make a clear solution, but in the first ce, Violette wasnt an assertive person. It''s because she was used to being scolded, no matter if she had an opinion or not. Um As I thought, lets just stay with Markt. Cardinas local tea is only avable in this season and the sales period is also limited. Im sorry, please forget it. For Violette, udia not saying anything like this was like a calm before storm. Thinking that she had wasted the princes time, she reached out to take the paper on the table to get back to the work immediately. But before Violettes fingers could touch it, the paper was already in udias hand. ...Thank you for your valuable opinion. Eh but, I cant burden you with the procedure to change the brand. Leave the rest to me. Changing the name of the product already exceeded the typographical editing frame. For a moment, there was clearly a surprise on Violettes face, but she immediately hid it. udia noticed that, making him feeling somewhat awkward. He averted his eyes. udia didnt know yet how he should act to Violette. His impression towards her had improved a lot, but there was still a barrier between them. He couldnt forgive her just yet. But every time udia saw a glimpse of Violettes side that he didnt know, his heart would make a noise. Even himself didnt know what was the meaning of his pounding heart. E-err Thank you very much. Its me who should say thank you. Then that makes us even, right? Was it only his imagination that Violette sounded a bit cheerful? Did he misheard how she sounded like she had rxed her tension? From the corner of his eyes, udia could see Violette covering her mouth with her hand When he saw that she was smiling, was it just his wish? Um, Vio Eh udia, youre here? ...!! Oh, are you alright!? Eh? Miss Violette? Why are you here? Surprised at how the door suddenly opened, udia immediately stood up. His knees hit the table at the abrupt movement, but he suppressed himself from yelping out of pain. The furniture in this room was very sturdy, making it very tough. Naturally, the softness of the princes skin couldnt protect his bones and they screamed in pain. Filled with pain and dissatisfaction, udia red at his close friend who just entered the room. Mira Knock the door before you enter Chapter 45 Chapter 45 In the end, Violette helped the student council until the sky had be dark. Apparently, she was pretty focused on her task. Even the new cup of tea the butler prepared when Mirania returned to the salon was already cold. Feeling apologetic, Violette hurriedly drank it at the end. The tea wasn''t freshly brewed anymore, but it was delicious enough. Im sorry for making you help us until thiste. Its getting dark But you have been very helpful. Really. No, its my pleasure. After Violette finished her tasks, both of the young men rxed their shoulders. Or rather, they looked like they were so tired that they didnt have any strength left. Still, they had piles of unfinished documents in front of them. Its clear that they just wanted to stop dying Violettes return any more than this. After aligning the edges of the documents Violette had in her hands, she put the fountain pen on the paperweight and stood up. Mirania said, I will check your work after this, so you can go home now. Your carriage is... I believe that they are waiting at the school gate. I see. Then its good. Since its already dark, Ill send you there. udia didnt say anything to Miranias unexpected behavior to Violette. On the contrary, he was already in work-mode. After Mirania told the prince that he would send her to the carriage and extended his hand to escort her, Violette finally understood the current situation. No, um The school gate is really close from here This academy was awfully wide, but going to the school gate from here would only take a few minutes on foot. It wasnt that far. Above all, they shouldnt be in the kind of rtionship that would make him treat her like this. And the academy was a safe zone, so she didnt expect him to send her off. Plus, they still had work to do. Since they were very busy and short-handed, Violette understood that they would have to make some sacrifice to solve their problem. It was only natural that they rather utilized their energy for themselves so they could go home earlier. But its also not that near. We cant be too cautious. Youre right, but The security of the academy was strong, but she couldn''t confidently say that it was perfect. The academy certainly made sure that no outsiders woulde in and attack the students, but if the offender was an insider, it would be a different case altogether. Ordinary people would lump this academy as a school of rich people, but once they enrolled here, they would realize that this academy was a jumble of status and faction. Even degenerates who were madly in love or had ulterior motive could still roam around and bully other students. Listen, Violette. Since you have helped us until now, we just want to make you feel at ease. Right. If you refuse, I can only follow Miss Violette from behind. If possible, I dont want to do such a thing that makes me look like a stalker. The way they said it was very concise, making sure that they could convince Violette. Arguing over this, again and again, would only pointlessly waste time. It wasnt very productive. Although Violette was reluctant to make people prioritize her, she didnt want to bother them any further. ...Then, can I ask you this favor? Of course, Mirania answered with a big smile. He then picked up Violettes bag and looked like he was putting his hand on her waist, but only Violette knew that he actually didnt touch her at all. Mirania seemed to be mindful at this kind of thing. Unconsciously, Violette stared at Miranias face, thinking that this man was definitely popr with the girls. Mirania noticed her sight, but he smiled without saying anything. This should be the definition of a man with gentle manners. Just before leaving the salon, Violette heard a voice calling her from behind. Violette. Yes. Im sorry for suddenly asking you to help me today Thank you. Eh udia immediately turned away, but she could see that his white skin turned red in the bright room. udias ears were bright red. On the corner of Violettes head, she thought that today was surely full of surprises. It was all unexpected, but such a day wasnt that bad either. ...Im the one who should be thanking you. It was Violette who correctly read Violettesplexion and called her here. For udia, he was asking her because he had too much work. But for Violette, the prince was like spider silk that took her away from her pain. Its her who should thank him. Violette bowed to udia and left the room, leaving the prince who didnt understand why she thanked him. Two footsteps with different clumps echoed in the corridor. The surroundings were quiet, giving the illusion that no one else was in the academy. But of course that wasnt true. At least udia was still in the salon. However, due to the size of the academy, their footsteps sounded faint, giving the sense of remoteness. Even so, some academy staffs most probably should be around here if they looked for them. Not only Violette, but Mirania might have also judged that feeling awkward without having any conversation was somewhat better than struggling to chat in harmony. Even if Mirania had adjusted his pace, but the difference in their steps made him take the lead. Violette followed behind him, distracting herself by focusing at the front. To be honest, she was nervous about being alone with Mirania, in a different sense from when she was with udia. For Mirania, Violette was a selfish nobledy who tormented his close friend. He didnt know how did her feelings towards him end. udia seemed to be aware of Miranias confusion, but the prince especially wouldnt talk about his love affairs without thinking, no matter how close they were. Above all, Violette didnt confess to udia, and udia didnt reject her. They continued to walk in silence for another few minutes. When they approached the school gate and saw a carriage that parked there, Violettes shoulders gradually rxed. Honestly, she didnt like this tension to continue for too long. It wasnt painfully awkward, but like something heavier than gravity was choking her. Um, you can just send me here. Thats your carriage? Yes. Then Ill go back. Be careful on your way home. After receiving her baggage, Violette bowed and turned her back to Mirania who waved his hand. It was a pain to go home, but she didnt feel good staying with Mirania like this. Perhaps, the most reassuring part of this day was when she was in the carriage on the way to the school. I hope no one willment about me going homete. Even though she could say that she helped the student council, she didnt want to voice anything unnecessary. Not to say, udia and Maryjun were acquainted. However, her parents most probably didnt have any interest in what she was doing. They definitely wouldnt notice whether she was going hometer than usual, or even not going home anymore. Violette didnt have anyints since she didnt care about them too, but if Maryjun became excessively worried, she had to make an excuse. Maryjun was Violettes only family member who cared about her, trying to involve her to the happy circle family. But Violette couldnt properly ept her kindness. It wasnt Violette or Maryjuns fault, but their bad environment. As she made assumptions on what would happen once she was home, Violette watched the slowly flowing scenery. She sighed, quiet enough that the coachman didnt notice a thing. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Even when Violette arrived in the mansion, no one weed her. Sometimes, Marin would wee her, but she mostly did it after Violette had returned to her room. Especially at days like today when she went hometer than usual without any notice. Therge mansion still remained quiet. Even though a family of four should be living here, Violette didnt feel like anything was different from when she was alone. She couldnt hear any voice or sense any existence. Not even a breath. That showed the distance between Violette and her family. Violette-sama, wee home. Im sorry I couldnt wee you at the entrance. Its alright. I didnt say I woulde homete. Did you go somewhere? ...No, I stayed in school a bit longer than usual. I was asked to help the student council. Eh Marins sharp eyes widened. What a rare right. The maid most likely found her answer that unexpected, which was true. After working for Violette for a long time, she had known that Violettes history of love affairs perfectly well. Even if she didnt personally see what happened with Violettesplicated first love, she could imagine it. Marin had heard her masterined about how her love didnt make any progress. To be honest, Marin thought it was only to be expected. But what Violette said this time was not about her romance or progress in her approach to the prince. It was just about how she helped the student council in their busy period to escape from reality. While diving, drink water. Apparently, they are very short-handed this year. I dont really have anything to do, so I suppose it wont hurt to help them. I see If youre tired, Ill carry your dinner here. I didnt do much there, so its okay. Ill go to the dining room. Violette handed over the clothes she took off and received the changes of clothes prepared by Marin. It was a white shirt, a bright blue long re skirt. As a finishing touch, Marin fixed the cor of Violettes shirt. She rather wore her dressing gown, but she didnt know what would her father say when she attended the family dinner with that attire. Since they werent going out, this should be appropriate enough. Then, I will call youter for dinner. Yes, thank you. Even if theres not much time left Please rest for a while. After seeing Marin bowed and left the room, Violette sat alone on the sofa, leaning her upper body and went limp. Marin told her to take a rest, but of course she shouldnt sleep. She was just going to have dinner, but the maid knew how much anxiety it gave her. Her clothes would wrinkle if sheid down too rxedly, so she upied the two-seat sofa, thinking that she would just rest for a while. Probably because Violette used her head more than usual, her brain wanted to rest even though she wasnt tired. It wasnt much of a big deal, but concentrating too much also consumed some of her energy. Before she noticed it, she closed her eyes. Her drifting consciousness went straight to the world of dreams. She didnt know how long she slept. The first thing she recognized when she was awakened to the swaying feeling was Marins worried expression, her eyebrows lowered. Violette immediately woke up in a bounce, realizing what it meant if the maid was here. Violette gave her appearance one brief check and went to the dining room in quick steps. She didnt even know why she needs to be so panicked. However, she knew that she had dug her own grave when she opened the door of the dining room. The expression of her father before her eyes were clearly unpleasant. Youre slow. What were you doing? ...Im sorry. Go take your seat already. Everyone is hungry, yet we still waited for you. Im sorry. Violette bowed deeply once and got to her seat quickly. In front of Violette, her stepmother was gently stroking her fathers hand with a smile, as if calming his sullen temper. Next to her, Maryjun puffed her cheeks and said, Father, dont say that to her! Its unclear whether she was angry or not, but it didnt have any impact either way. It only had those cutesy charms. The mother watched over her family with a smile. The father listened to his daughters words as if his initial bad mood was a lie. What a perfect family scene. Since Violette had seen this every day, she didnt desire to be a part of it anymore. Even so, she didnt understand why they had to wait for her even though they were basically excluding her now. It only pained her to watch them being harmonious. Her father said he was hungry, and yet he didnt touch his food. He just kept talking with his wife and daughter. The dishes werent steamy, so he didnt have to bother to cool it down. Violette said the courtesy word before eating with a voice that no one could hear and picked up the knife and the fork. She could switch her focus on the food if she was eating. Move her hands, open her mouth, smack her lips, chew, swallow, and repeat. She wouldnt leave her seat even if she finished her meal quickly since she didnt want to greet her father, so she kept that in mind and adjusted her eating speed. Violette noticed that all of her family members had started eating at the corner of her eyes. Even so, her fathers interest was Maryjun, who happily ate each bite. Im being overly conscious. While eating quietly, Violette sneered at her conceited self. Of course she pretended chew so that no one would notice it, but she didnt really have to do that. Violette was not necessary here. At least for her parents, she worth as much as a decorative nt. Maybe they didnt even think she existed here. Who would care about her, who was the equivalent of a talking figurine? Who would notice when she came homete? If they didnt have dinner together, her father surely wouldnt notice whether Violette had returned home or not. There was repulsion due to theck of recognition. Probably, somewhere in Violettes mind, she was still hoping that her father would care about her. If so, it was just a dream that wouldnte true. A broken thread could be tied again. But from the beginning, she had no connection with her family. The distance was even deeper than the hell, impossible to be filled. Violette put the tender fish into her mouth and bit it. Considering how the chef made the dinner following Violettes favorite, it was supposed to be delicious. And yet, she couldnt taste it anymore. , Todays dinner is also very delicious After finishing herst bite, Maryjun giggled, happiness apparent in her expression. As they enjoyed their tea after the meal, her parents nodded in satisfaction. They most likely would praise the chefter on. Most of the staffs had been changed, but the head of the chef had been working in this mansion since Violettes mother was alive. Naturally, Violette was happy that someone she was acquainted with got praised. She had been neglecting them because she had known them for a long time. Now that she thinks of it, she decided that she should also thank themter. Surprisingly, the whole family were quick to break up once everyone finished their meal. Violettes father was busy, and he had his schedules full. He only spared his time for breakfast and dinner. Secretly, Violette thought that he shouldve started eating without waiting for her. She wanted this to end immediately. But Violette didnt have the right to speak, so having such a thought was useless. At least she was grateful that she didnt have to stay together with them after they finished their meals. Violette raised her hand lightly to the number of servants standing in a line behind her. She didnt say a word, but they knew that she was thanking them. They had been apanying Violette for a long time. Naturally, they understood Violettes awkward position. Violette left the dining hall with Marin following her behind. She didnt talk to anyone, and no one talked to her at all. Its as if she wasnt there from the beginning. In this mansion, her existence was as light as air. But now, she felt lighter when she was outside. Was it because she had recovered, or was it just her being defiant? Shall we have a bubble bath today? Eh Why so sudden? I just thought that itd been a while. Ill wash your back. And your hair too. Oh my, that sounds tempting. Yes. Its a full course of appreciation. Itsmon for maids to help aristocrats bathe. Mostly, they were hired exclusively for young children or beautifuldy. But for Violette, she had been taking a bath alone for a long time. She didnt even remember when she started to bathe alone, but when Violette was old enough to understand whats going on around her, she was soaking in therge bathtub alone. Even if Violettes mother slept with her a lot before, she never approached Violette when her daughter changed clothes or taking a bath. It didnt change much even after Marin became her maid, but when Violette was exhausted or depressed enough that she wanted to sink into the bathtub, Marin would help her wash her hair and rinse her back. They used to take a bath together when Violettes mother secluded herself in her room and never came out. But they couldnt do that anymore. Touching the palm of another person surprisingly made Violette relieved. Thats why Marin worked out a n tofort Violette, even if they just had a few opportunities to do so. Fufu Then Ill have you do that, Marin. Please leave it to me. I know that youve been skipping your hair care recently. Violette could feel the tension on her shoulder slowly melting. Its like her sense returned to her. Most of the reason was that she had escaped the circle of that happy family. But without Marins kindness, Violettes mind might have been spiralling into something dark. Full of smiles, the atmosphere was warm. More so than when Violette was with her family. She opened her tender heart, thinking that no one would bother her anymore. Sister! Other than the voice Violette heard from behind, she could hear her defenseless hearting out of her chest. The sounds of footsteps approaching Violette made her mood sour. Maryjun. What happened? Violette slowly turned around, the soft smile on her face had disappeared behind her expressionless mask. Still, Maryjun was smiling wide, a slight pink tinge on her cheeks. The younger girl was probably shy. Maryjun gave off the same protective feeling one felt when seeing little animals. Honestly, Violette also thought that she was adorable. Um, do you have time now? Violette didnt immediately answer her to show her slight resistance. She wanted to turn her down. But if her father knew that she was unkind to Maryjun, what kind of scolding would she have to face? Having experienced it before, she didnt want to hear his selfish and proud reasoning again. Too troublesome. Yes. Do you need anything? Then, umm If you want to, can we have a chat now? Come to my room! Look now. Violette knew Maryjun would say that. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The moment Violette opened the door, she felt like she entered another world. Violettes room had a dark, or rather, a cool shade of color. For better or worse, itcked a sense of life. She had been using that room for more than fifteen years since she was born. And yet, the color didnt reflect Violettes taste at all even if it was her bedroom. Still, Violette wasnt particrly dissatisfied since she had everything she needed to live here, and that was the only ce she could rx in this mansion. Maryjuns room was so different from Violettes room that she couldnt even imagine that they were living in the same mansion. Bright shades of color and lovely interiors. Clearly, the room was furnished that way to follow Maryjuns liking, unlike Violettes room that was appropriately arranged without much thought. Stuffed toys and photo frames. Maryjun had far more things than Violette, but it didnt feel cluttered at all. Ones bedroom often reflected the person. You could see the taste and livelihood of the owner. If the dark, lifeless room was Violette, then the soft atmosphere in this room was Maryjuns nature. Maryjun kept a lot of things and took care of them carefully. It was a ce most people associated with love. Please have a seat! Ill prepare the tea right away. Are you Oh, we just ate, so of course you arent hungry! Yes Thank you. Maryjun moved here and there; her footsteps went pitter-patter. Looking at how she wondered knocked things even if she was in her room, Maryjun must be nervous. Speaking of which, Violette remembered that Maryjun had eyes full of determination when she called her out. That means she wasnt acting like the usual. Be it because she was pressured or had a driving force, Violette found it unexpected that Maryjun could be nervous. Somehow, she thought that the younger girl was the type of person who would make all kinds of hardship into a source of encouragement. I guess its normal that shes nervous. Along these lines, Violette recalled what happened before, making her a bit nervous. She didnt regret what she said that day. Be it the way she said it or the contents. Maryjuns previous behavior was like throwing a bomb to and mine. It wasnt brave, but thoughtless. Sister, do you want to add some milk to your tea? Can you add it, please? Yes! Maryjun poured the tea into the cup. Violette didnt even know when she prepared the tea set. The way her hands moved showed that she was experienced in this. Violette also learned the technique when she had tea time alone with Marin, but most nobledies werent used to do things on their own. With how her family loved and spoiled Maryjun, Violette thought that she would be clueless about these kinds of things as well. It turns out she was wrong. Here you go. Maryjun handed one of the two cups. Together with the rising steam, a sweet scent tickled her nostrils. Thank you. Then Ill take a sip. From Violettes knowledge and experience, she knew that no matter how good the quality of the tea was, making a mistake while brewing it would ruin everything. What Maryjun served to her was the milk tea she wanted. When she drank it, the tea was as sweet as her expectation. It also tasted better than she thought. Stimted by the sense of taste and smell, only one impression came out of her mouth. ...Its delicious. Maryjun, who stiffened as she waited for Violettes reaction, rxed her shoulders once she heard those words. Relieved, she also took a sip of her tea and smiled gently. Really? Im d You seemed quite used to it. Do you always make your tea on your own? No, not really But I want to invite you one day, so I practised. Eh Maryjun smiled bashfully, a bit embarrassed. She hid her mouth using her cup she held with both of her hands, her cheeks faintly flushed. Her innocence was like a childs, thoroughly white and pure. She was honest, kind, and gentle. Violette already knew from a long time ago that Maryjun was a good person, why was it so startling now? It made her felt choked. Sister I really did think about what you said to me before. Maryjun clenched her hands on her knees. At that, Violette realized that Maryjun sincerely listened to her words. Even if she spit them at her without any exnation and immediately ran away. Its just as you said. As the daughter of this family Ick too many things. Ones ideas and aims will change ording to the situation. But I didnt understand that at all. Maryjun straightened her posture and stared straight at Violette. Violette didnt like her eyes. She had hurt her feelings many times ever since they first met and when she started everything over. But even if Maryjuns eyes were wet with tears, she never hated her older sister. I still dont think that I was wrong back then. Even now, I still think that its strange to think of people in terms of their status. But I also realized thats not necessarily correct either. Maryjun''s nature that epted reality, gave it a consideration, and asionally stayed unwavering made her keep moving forward, and that was scary for Violette. The more she knew about Maryjun, the more her fear grew. Also I understood that I cant just continue to think that the nobles are always right. Though, I still dont know whats right and wrong Maryjun was a girl who acted like amoner until just sometime ago. She was peculiar since she was born, but she wasn''t raised as a noble. If a child could immediately adapt when they were forced to bear the special status as a noble, then something must be wrong with them. Especially more since she was at an age when she couldn''t make her own decisions. Still, Maryjun wouldn''t be forgiven for making a mistake in this ce. She couldn''t stay naive forever. Originally, her father, who was the cause of everything, had the responsibility to teach her little by little. The reason he didn''t do that was probably because he was too indulgent to his beloved daughter. And because Maryjun had received that love without any question, she remained pure white. And that was definitely a good choice. At least, Maryjun was raised to be a good person. She loved and received love. Like a gentle and soft, peaceful and beautifuldy. (Just why she''s) Why was she so pure? Why was she so holy? To the point that she forgave her older sister who continued to oppress her. To the point that she gave mercy to her, who was once a criminal. Violette didn''t want to recognize her and turned her eyes away from Maryjun. She knew she was venting her anger on her. But she couldn''t turn her eyes away from the reality that stabbed her heart. Violette believed that Maryjun could be a good person because she received happiness as she grew up, loved by her parents. No, she wanted to believe so. Otherwise, she couldn''t ept her position, suffering, and crooked nature. She wanted to think that she would be happy if she had Maryjun''s position. She deserved that happiness, so she wanted to snatch it from Maryjun. And if she was Maryjun, she wouldn''t be this twisted. But then, she realized that only a few people who could forgive the ones who hurt them like Maryjun. Even if they were raised with love by their parents. A person who was bright, gentle, and pure was extremely rare. If Maryjun was in Violette''s position, Violette didn''t know if she could remain to be as innocent as she was now. But if she was in Maryjun''s position, she wouldn''t be able to be like her. ...ter Sister, are you okay? ...Ah. Im sorry, its nothing. Unable to stand looking at Maryjun''s worried gaze, Violette reflexively looked down at the cup on her hands. She didn''t drink the remaining half of the tea, only swaying the cup. Im sorry for inviting you over while you were tired. Lets stop here today! Could I invite you over again? Yes Some other time. Happy with Violette''s nod, Maryjun became frolic. How cute. Maybe not just her appearance, but her aura was also lovely. A cute little sister. It made Violette want to protect her and not hurt her. Then Ill take my leave. Yes! Violette turned her back to Maryjun who sent her off, never turning back even once. She controlled her pace since she just wanted to run as far as she could, the sound of her beating heart echoing in her ears unpleasant. Gentle and beautiful Maryjun. If she wasn''t Violette''s sister, Violette would extol her existence. She could even worship the sacredness of her heart. But Maryjun was her sister. A girl born from the same father who received his love. Violette just couldn''t love her. No matter what. The moment she loved that girl, it would turn into hate. Im sorry, Maryjun. For now, Violette swallowed all of her hatred. She just couldn''t love her. She couldn''t divide Maryjun from her resentment towards her parents. She knew that it''s not Maryjun''s fault, but she couldn''t throw these feelings away. After all, Violette couldn''t be like her. She couldn''t love or forgive, and she couldn''t even let go off her resentment. In the end, an indecisive woman like her should devote her life to repent and do services to God. She hadn''t paid for her erased past sins. Violette just had to wait for the day she would leave everything. That way, she hoped to finally forget her sister. Violette wished for Maryjun''s happiness. Only that wish was not a lie. Chapter 48 (2) Chapter 48 (2) Thanks to her conversation with Maryjun, Violette felt like her anxiety had cleared up for the time being. Its not like Maryjun hadpletely changed her mindset, but she had understood the importance of keeping up appearances. That being said, having her realizing that wouldnt change Violettes life. Violette was still ignored in the family. No one tried to pull her into the group, and she didnt try to approach them as well. Rather, she didnt want to get closer to Maryjun any more than this and have her emotion shaken. Although Violette had decided on what she would do after graduation, she didnt need to do anything to achieve it. Rather, clumsily putting effort to be a nun might make someone notice her intention. Once that happened, her road to the monastery would be blocked. How could the daughter of the Duke be a nun Its not like no one had done that before, but the public would surely get curious about the reason. And when it reached her fathers ears, she would get questioned. No, her father would scold her without listening to her and marry her to a man beneficial to the family. To be honest, that seemed more likely than bing a nun. (And Staying silent may be the answer to live in peace.) The number of people who ostentatiously spread rumors about them would most likely decrease once Maryjun changed her attitude. Faultfinders might change her good deeds to bad deeds, but the surroundings would clearly see the truth. Stretching the fact was just obvious. Thats why, Violette could avoid what she feared the most at the academy. It didnt matter if anyone hated Maryjun. Violettes only concern was Maryjuns reaction to those guys. chan....Vio-chan, are you listening? Oh Im sorry. What is it? Did I get this right? Um Yeah, youre doing well. Therge library of therge academy wouldnt feel cramped even if all the students gathered here. There were lots of seats. Not to say, many rooms in the academy functioned as a library. Well, most of them were salons. This ce was the only one with thergest collection of books, causing it to be worthy of being called library. Its simr to a headquarters and branches. And today there were a lot of people gathering to study. Be it in the salon or the library. The reason why students bothered opening their textbooks and notebooks in the library after school was only one. Yn, Im sure you can manage easily without asking me to check. Yeah. But Vio-chan might praise me if I answer correctly. Seeing how Yn was extremely cheerful, Violette almost forgot that they were studying. It might be normal if he liked doing it, but that was not the case. Yn was smart, but he wasnt particrly fond of studying. The truth was Yn was in such a good mood since Violette was right next to him. It wasnt like he pretended to study seriously to stay with Violette. He had to study, so this was killing two birds with one stone. My Then how about this? If you can answer all the questions correctly, Ill give you a reward. Really!? Yay! They werent having a study session together, and Violette wasnt here to teach him. Even so, treating him somewhere wouldnt be a problem at all as long as Yn wanted to. And with his academy ability, he definitely could easily answer all the questions correctly. Come on, you have to finish it before the closing time. Okay! After Yn replied so, his rxed expression instantly turned into a serious one. Yn didnt lose his gentle atmosphere even when he wasnt smiling, but its hard to see his appearance of looking down at the notebook as friendly. Still, he still didnt look as harsh as Violette. His drooping eyes made him seem unconditionally soft. Presently, Violette and Yn were studying for the test. One year was divided into three semesters. Two tests were held in one semester, a total of six tests in a year. Testing all subjects in three days in order to understand the students academic ability wasnt a system that students liked very much. It was still bearable since this was the first test for the first semester, but the test would gradually grow harder as they approached the end semester. After all, the scope of the test was everything the students had learned. You wouldnt have any problem as long as you could understand everything that had been taught. But to be honest, studying for the test would take you nowhere. Thats why the students found a small loophole. Of course they wouldnt dare to cheat. Its a very simple test strategy. Im d Vio-chan keptst year''s tests for me. Since I know Yn will need it, how can I throw it away? Its very easy. Ask the senior to tell you past test questions. Teachers werent that free either. Theres no way they could recreate the test every year, considering how it was held six times a year. Above all, the lessons didnt change. Changing the test questions means the teachers had to do everything all over again, which was troublesome. Perhaps because of that, the test questions basically didnt change that much every year. It wasnt exactly the same, but around sixty to seventy percent of it had simr questions. Since the teachers only changed the wordings and numbers, solving it would be simple. However, this strategy couldnt be used in the exam at the end of the semester, so they still had to study properly. This just made it easier for the students to take a breather, not a winning strategy. No, I knew Vio-chan would have kept it for me, but you know Before it overflows *** Thats how it helped her every time she had a test in middle school. But this time, she thought that there was someone else to whom she should give that benefit. She thought she would help her sister, Maryjun, who doesnt know the left and right, rather than Yn, who knew the test situation at the school. Whether it was Violettes intention or not. Violet nodded briefly, wondering if what she was trying to say was conveyed with her anxious eyes, but she looked down at the textbook without seeming to care about anything. Im not going to force anything on her that she hasnt asked for. Besides, I dont think shell need it. Violette knows Maryjuns brains better than she knows herself. In the past, when she waspletely harassed and refused to cooperate at all, or even sabotaged, Maryjun easily won first ce in her grade. Maryjun was the type of person who didnt know the hardships. She could understand the lessons just by listening to them. In other words, she was an unmistakable genius. This time, Viottette was prepared to help if she was asked, but it looks like she wont get that chance. I dont care what you do, you have to take care of yourself. If you dont get good results, you wont be able to help us, will you? . Yeah, Ill do my best. Im looking forward to it. In the meantime, Yn will be able to achieve satisfactory results with his abilities alone. If hes nervous or impatient, or if something happens that prevents him from performing to his full potential, he doesnt have to worry about it. Rather, it is Violette who has to work hard. I wonder if its tough. She whispers in a low voice, so that Yn would not hear her as she faced the problem again. This is Violettes second time doing the test, but that doesnt make it any less difficult. She did very wellst time, but was still outperformed by Maryjun, and her fatherined about her performance. There is nothing wrong with Violettes brains. In fact, its better than average. And yet, she is not as good as a genius, but thats okay because she has already given up on that. The question is, to what extent can she mitigate thatint? Thest time when she was above average, Violette talked back, and it turned into an exchange of verbal abuse. This time, she will have to listen unterally, and she wants to shift her fathers interest to praise Maryjun as soon as possible. In that case, she has to get a reasonably good score. She never thought that she would be able to take the test again, even though she had taken it once, and more importantly, it was a year ago. If she was imprisoned and could remember a test she took a year ago, she can memorize the entire lesson with that memory. And the biggest obstacle of all is that Violette has no one to whom she can borrow past tests. This means that she cannot use the strategies that many students use in their tests. Its not that she doesnt know anyone in the senior ss, but its only a category of acquaintances. There is no one she can ask to help her with test questions. And Violette is not someone who can ask for help lightly. In other words, she has to cram everything into her head from one to ten without knowing what the questions will be. It was the samest time, and to be honest, it was quite painful. Even the first test was like that. She cursed the test so many times that she wanted to burn the school down. In her brain, she burned it down several times. Even though she had pushed herself to that point and finally achieved excellent grades, instead of being praised, she was scolded andpared to her sister who had achieved the pinnacle. Looking back, shes fed up with the hurdles she had to ovee. The fact that both sisters were the same that they didnt use the test strategies may have added fuel to their fathersparison. Her sister was still in first ce, but what was she doing? She told him that she did her best, and the results were a great proof for her father, but he didnt ept it. He said that she was inferior to Maryjun, and that she had it easier than her, and that she had beenzy. If people are all born with different abilities, then they should be able to acquire them through hard work. It is a talent that is unique to each individual, and there is no right or wrong. Violettes efforts were no match for the genius Maryjun. The fact that it became a source of scorn for her father was just that. (I remember being scolded for making excuses.) Dont use your talent as an excuse. Her father praised Maryjun as a genius, and chastised Violette for herck of effort. It was the first time she witnessed how biased his mind was. Then, she realized it many times since, and eventually she got used to it, but at that time she felt she was tormented by a sense of despair. It was a year ago, so her memory is a bit hazy. She knows Maryjun is a genius, and she already knows that her own efforts are no match for her. So she doesnt want to be too pessimistic about herck of talent now. The test results speak for itself Not for Violette, but for her father. Its all about the result, not the hardship of the process. No matter how hard she tries, she cant change the fact that shes no better than MaryJun. In the end, she has no choice but to do her best in the same inefficient way she didst time. Hmm She thought no one would notice the sigh that overflowed unconsciously. Its not surprising that Violette herself was out of unconsciousness. Normally, that would be true. Dont forget that next to Violette is a person who cares for her more than anything else in the world. Even while hes studying seriously, Yn cannot overlook Violettes worries. Chapter 49. Chapter 49. Self-awareness and priority **** The scratching of the cloth, the nervous breathing, the nib of the pen scratching the paper. They should all be small sounds, but they have been pounding in her ears for some time now, perhaps because her nerves are so sharpened by the current situation. Its hard for anyone to know how fast their heart is beating, but its pounding so loudly that she thinks everyone around her can hear it. Of course, thats not possible. Vio-chan, your hands stopped moving, do you have something you dont understand? What? Oh, Im fine. No problem. There are no problems. In fact, she feels that everything is going in the right direction. Shes sure shell get a better score thanst time. As usual, he nodded with a smile and said, I see. Basically, Yn tends to believe everything that Violette says. However, at the moment, she feels very ufortable as usual. Shes not all right, and theres a lot of problems. She wonders if Yn was so dull that he doesnt notice it. But it does make sense, because Violette doesnt doubt Yn, either. But still, she wonders about this ce, this group. Violette, there is probably a change in the text there. I believe the teacher in charge is His golden hair hangs down in front of her, following gravity. His fingertips point to the printout that Violette is working on. Its actually a past test question that Violette borrowed. She knows exactly what shes doing, and she understands it very well. She wonders how it came to this. **** It all started when Yn came to invite Violette to study for a test. At that time, she had no questions; in fact, it was only natural since she owed herself a test of the past. However, she didnt need to study anymore because she already had studied it before, so she wanted to refuse Yn but Violette is thinking hard and worrying. It was almost a refusal, but it was still sitting in Violettes hands. Its okay because she only leaves a few prints at the school, but shes worried that it will be inconvenient to review them at home. In fact, it didnt matter because Yn wouldnt study on his own unless he was with Violette. Its been a few days since she went to the library with him. Violette was nning to go to a less crowded ce, as usual, when Yn came to her with a suggestion. Theres someone who hasst years second grade test questions that I could borrow them, so lets study there today. Okay. Last year she was a second year student, now shes a third year student. It took her a long time to swallow the obvious. Violette is confused, and Yn just smiles at her, not rushing her, but not exining anything in particr. He just waits patiently, like a loyal dog, for Violette to speak. In the silence of the room, Violette realized that Yn had done all she wanted to say, and let out a sigh that was a mixture of dismay and resignation. .Yn, you know someone in third year? No, Violette knew that he knew someone, but she couldnt imagine Yning into contact with the person she imagined. Violette has a gentle demeanour about her, but she is not so naive as to think that she knows everything about Yn just from his appearance. Violette knows very well that Yn is not very good with udia. The whole school is aware of theplexity of their rtionship. As an extension of this, Yn doesnt interact much with udias peers, namely the current third-year students,at least thats what Violette thought until today. It seems that she was wrong. If she thinks about it, its no wonder that the good-natured Yns social circle spans across the grades. Well, hey. ..? Lets go, then. Theyre probably already there. Well, , Im sorry if I kept you waiting. Her expression fades for a moment, but quickly regains its serenity. Its the kind of change that some people would dismiss as a mistake. But theyre not the kind of people to miss it. And Violette knows very well that if she were to pursue the matter, she would never get an answer. Shes not bothered, thinking she would find out when she gets there anyway. She starts to imagine the room at the end of the path, which turns into conviction, and she looks up at Yn again and again in disbelief, but theres no reply. Even though hes walking diagonally behind her, its impossible for Yn not to be aware of Violettes feelings In other words, he knows and hes not going to exin. She arrived at the student council room. And now, in a council room, Violette is being watched by udia, who should have been the first to be eliminated from the list. She really doesnt know how it came to this. Chapter 50: One Principle Chapter 50: One Principle It was the time after Violette and Yn first studied together. Sitting next to Violette, studying while chatting, or doing it seriously was nothing else than bliss for Yn. Guiding without hesitation, a gaze caressed the smooth paper surface. A gesture of putting the head of the pen to her lips. A sequence of knitting her eyebrows and pouting, then changing into a beaming smile when solving the problem. Resolute beauty. The innocence of a child who challenged a mystery. A bright smile solved the question. Studying while looking sideways at Violettes facial expressions made him feel like there was rxing and encouraging background music. Hed like to have such a fun study session every day, even when it wasnt during the test period. That way, hed surely attain a perfect score for his grades. Vio-chan is Hmm? Is there anything you dont understand ? ...Yeah, Id like you to teach me this. Thats a trap, you see. If you read the task properly, youll see that the answer is there already. He pointed to a random task and turned Violettes focus there. Obviously, he would never let her exnation go through one ear and out the other. While putting each word in his memory, he kept what he really wanted to hear right in his heart. ...Did Vio-chan have anyone who could teach her? He didnt have to hear the answer to know. He knew that Violette didnt have many acquaintances among the third-years, and if she had to borrow test questions from someone It was easy to imagine. Needless to say, it was unpleasant to think of her having a study session with anyone but him. Still, even though Yn could enjoy himself thanks to Violette, there was nothing he could give to her. He had never regretted being younger than her as much as now. Tomorrow, he would probably want to be her ssmate and praise his younger self. After all, the position Yn wanted was the one that was in the most interest of Violette. And now it was a time of envy. Since he was in the first grade, Violette could teach him, but he couldn''t repay her. Still, this fact made him feel sick as not doing anything at all did. Although he knew it was for the sake of Violette, he couldnt just watch while doing nothing. What are you worried about? Shut up. Youre scary when you don''t have any expression. Gia had most likely grasped the general reason behind his voice being empty of emotions and his eyes disgusted. At the very least, there was only one reason why Yn would think so much he forgot to put on an expression. Youd frighten Violette if you had that expression in front of her. Theres no reason for you to screw that up, right? Is that so It was during break, and there were few people in the ssroom. He wasnt sure if their eyes were anything to worry about, or even if he made an impression on them, there''d be no problem it was probably thetter. It might be a surprise to those who knew the usual Yn, but even that will be supplemented by gapster on. He was gifted with that much poprity. So, what are you actually worried about? Did something happen to Princess? Didnt you stop calling her that? Vio-Chans aura turns moody when I say it, you see So whenever she isnt here, I call her like usual. ...Sure. Yn wasnt aware of it, but the moment Violettes nickname was used, his eyes turned harsh. It waspletely unconsciously, or rather evenpletely reflexive, but if it would make people stop, there wouldn''t be any meaning in not doing it. It wasnt like he allowed her to be called Princess, but it was better than his nickname for her, which only he used, was spoiled. Merely thinking about it aggravated him. He might be narrow-minded, but Yn''s kindness had bepletely swayed by Violette from the beginning, and he had no more intention of pressing Gia after such a long time. Or rather, doing it was futile. You wouldnt have any acquaintances among the third-years theres none, huh. At least listen to my answer. Theres none. Theres no way youre here when Im not. Well, yeah. Gia wasntpletely convincing with this deep phrase. No, he was simply not interested. Above all, Yns words had been the truth. It was easy to get involved with ssmates and those in the same year because there are many opportunities to do so, but Gia was only frivolously attending school. Yn also had someplicated matters to some extent, but his reasons were still visibly smaller than Gias. I mean, I wonder how many were deceived by your outward appearance." Im not fooling anyone. Its just the other person''s misunderstanding. Its all about how you say it, you know. Isnt it natural to tter people to improve their first impression of you? There are several ways to do it. The problem was probably that there was none with what he was doing. It was a waste of energy to tell someone who didn''t have any intention of doing it properly. Rather, it was more important to go back to the previous topic they deviated from. Does the third year have any? Because there are exams soon. ...Rather, that''s why its impossible to understand. Even Gia obviously knew there were going to be exams soon. Although he was frivolous and lively, he had a minimum score that a prince should keep, for the time being at least. How much of that Gia was conscious of was another matter, though. The problem was that exam and the rtion to him finding a third-year acquaintance. Gia wore a cryptic expression and looked at Yn as though he was stupid, but people who would know that were few. Sighing exasperatedly, Yn started exining in a serious voice. Im looking for someone to help Vio-chan with exam questions, but I dont know anyone suitable. Originally, Violette had been the only one Yn showed his affection for. Unlike his ssmates, he wasnt a kind person who would humor others. Violette, who preferred to keep a distance from people, was famous in a different way from how Gia and Yn were. She decided whether people were beneficial or an obstacle to her, and was prepared to eliminate anyone at any time. In other words, all of Yns acquaintances that were seniors were interested in Violette in some ways. Yn couldnt choose to allow such uncertain factors near his precious treasure. However, that led to the most reliable existences to disappear together. ...Theres no helping it huh. Hmm? Nothing. Gia frowned at Yn muttering and then turning expressionless. Nheless, Gia knew from how long he had known Yn that he would ignore himpletely if he clung to his words. Besides, he decided himself that he wasnt the type that was in contact with eight people, fundamentally. It wouldn''t be a problem as long as he didnt touch the exception. In the end, all Gia knew was that Yn became confused after the study session with Violette. Chapter 51: If it’s your words, then Chapter 51: If its your words, then It shouldn''t take too long to ept the view spreading in front of her as reality. But she couldnt shake off the feeling of uncertainty because of the unexpected situation. There was nothing wrong with it, so she just had to ept it but when she thought of how Yn was feeling, she didnt think it was a matter one could just obediently ept. To be honest, she was more worried about what was going on inside of Yn, than how she was. Like maybe he was overdoing it The expression when solving a problem was the same as always, and he was seriously doing the past exam questions he borrowed from Violette. (Perhaps she was too conscious of it) There was no reason for Violette to intervene because Yn was doing it of his own will. No matter for whom he did it, it was his own choice. She might be too overprotective of her childhood friend. Unlike when Yn was younger and was smaller than Violette, he was already growing bigger than her. From a cute boy to a dependable man. It was rude to keep thinking of him as a child. Yn was thousands of times more overprotective of Violette, but the wolf in sheeps clothing wouldnt make a noticeable blunder. Violette, you made a mistake there. Huh? Oh W-where would that be? Look, here, the expression is hard to understand and therefore also easy to misunderstand. ...That is true. Its a habit for the person in charge. Probably this year too, so watch out. Yes, thank you very much. Surprisingly and this might be rude, but udias exnation was extremely easy to understand. She exined not only how to solve it, but also how to read the task. In front of Yn, she was mostly quiet and nervous, but she was able to confirm that she was originally a good person. What was surprising was that udia answered Violette politely. She was aware of the fact that the ambiance between them had be softer than before, but it still wasnt equal to being forgiven. The current situation made it difficult to go closer or put more space between them, so it was difficult to get a sense of distance. She had imagined udia taking it seriously today since she was responsible for helping her, and that was her personality, but she had thought it would feel more awkward never had she expected that thered be such a rxed atmosphere. Violette was confused by several different and unexpected things piling on top of each other. Vio-chan, are you tired? Are you okay? Huh? Lets take a short break. Closing her book with a thud, Mirania met udias eyes, and the two seemed to bemunicating with a nod each without words. Mirania, standing up next to udia, put the books in one hand and put her other on Yns shoulder instead of udias. Compared to Yns suspicious gaze, she kept an unreadable smile on her face. Yn, could you help me a little? Huh? I thought Id buy something while on my way to the library. I cant let Violette carry my things, and I cant just leave the both of you here, you see. The student council room could only be used by other Student council members. There wouldnt be a problem if they went to the bathroom, but going to the library and taking a detour beforeing back would be problematic. Excluding udia, who should stay, and Violette, being a girl, there was only Yn left. You know her taste, and since you have a better grasp of it than mee on. ... For a moment, his sharp eyes pierced Mirania. It became worse when Mirania brushed it off with a smile. Mirania didnt rush Yn who wasnt moving and kept his expression, but it was ufortable just watching them. Especially for udia, who couldnt ignore it even if it wasnt directed at her. A light voice drifted, dissolving the tense mood that had hung in the air. Its alright to go, Yn. Vio-chan Its also good to get some fresh air. ...Okay, I got it. The stiff mood dissolved at Violettes words. As if it hadnt been there from the beginning. Mirania wondered if the furrowed eyebrows he had seen were illusions, or even if he had developed a split personality. Then, let''s go. Ah the both of you, properly take a break, alright? I know. Take care. The moment when her line of sight left Yn and when the door closed with a thud. Violette didnt notice that all feelings left Yns face. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 52. The scales tipping in one direction He is a nice young man with a gentle, kind and soft smile. Theres many people that have that impression of Yn. Even Mirania, who knows Yn inside and out, is sometimes fooled by his good natured smile. Surely, without being in the position of udias best friend, Mirania would have never been aware of Yns true nature. Yns expressionless face says he is in a bad mood. But he could mask it up so well that no one could tell a thing. Mirania thinks of the days when Yn was a bit more self-restrained. Although they arent considered friend, they can still be considered as acquaintances. Mirania has always seen Yn behaving with people naturally. But it was around the time when Yn was moving up to middle school. Its seems his emotions has gotten pretty messy What is it? Cant you stop spacing out and walk quickly? You dont want to go with me, do you? Mirania couldnt interfere with Yn and udias rtionship. He can understand Yns tough attitude towards him, udias friend. But he still wouldnt do anything to ease the tension between them. If udia himself isnt concerned about it, there is nothing those around him can do. Above all, Yn would not screw up in such a way that people around him would be aware of it. Even if Mirania and Gia, Yns friend did find out about it, it wouldnt create any problem for him. Yn knows that Mirania and the others would not interfere in his personal life. As evidence, only a handful of people are aware of Yns dislike of udia. The rtionship itself is a well-known fact. So seeing them together is somewhat awkward, but thats all about it. They do not imagine that their thoughts and reality are actually divided by an abyss-like gulf. What good will it do to you if you behave nicely to Vio-chan? The question is more than doubtful. Yns gaze towards Mirania was cold and almost icy, as if he is looking at mere trash or pests, not a human being. The look in his eyes was filled with contempt. Yns questioning gaze and icy re looks more intimidating because of their height difference. The air is filled with murderous intent. If someone else was in the presence of Yn right now other than Mirania, they might have been unable to speak without a shiver running down their spine and their back filled with cold sweats. But for Mirania, its a level that can be handled with a wry smile. It was not because of the power of Yns words or his threatening gaze, but because they were so like him. You are worried about Miss Violette againyou really havent changed. Normally, the most important thing for Yn would be whether or not interacting with udia and Mirania would benefit him. But when ites to Violettes benefit, he can endure their presence even if he is displeased with them. Yns top priority has always been Violette and it has not changed at all since the first time they have met. In fact, Yn would respond anyone with a gentle and kind smile. Even if the person is worthless or less than worthless in his eyes, as long as it benefits Violette by a small percent he would endure them. Nothing is more important than Violette in his eyes. Perhaps the mention of Violettes name touched a nerve because his already ckened face turns even more ck. Although its just her name, Mirania is sure that if he said anything bad about Violette, he will be reduced to dust, not even his bone will be spared from Yns wrath. But surprisingly, Yn doesnt say anything to refute him. Maybe Yn is aware of what is Mirania trying to imply. Yn is not very forgiving person. But if the person who badmouthed Violette repents and doesnt spared any rumours about her, he could forgive them. As long as Violette doesnt hear anything about it, they would be spared. But if it reaches Violettes ear and she bes upset, that person would be unforgivable in Yns eyes, no matter how noble-birthed they are. Ill go back first if you just want to continue chatting. I came with you because Vio-chan told me to. But if you dont want my help, I dont have any obligation to help you either. The thoroughness of his statement is almost refreshing. It reaffirms how important Violette is to Yn. Mirania could understand him fully and thats why he has a question thats been bugging him. If you are so worried about her, then why did you let her get close to udia? Isnt she so important to you? I dont think you had any affection or trust for udia at all. Mirania choosed his words quite carefully, but his words implies Yns dislike towards udia. Because as long as Mirania knows, Yn hated udia very much. His hatred towards udia must be beyond loathing. What kind of a stupid would he be if he brings Violette, whom he loves so dearly and devotes himself to, close to someone he hates? Mirania cant believe that Yn would act in such a way to bring someone he cares about close to someone he hates, an act that is so out of character for Yn, whose love for Violette has never been swept away. It doesnt matter. Yns answer implies that there is no point in exining it to Mirania at all. He is not willing to exin to him either. Its much more important to relieve Vio-chans worries than what or who I like or dislike. Yns top priority has always been Violette. Violettes likes and dislikes matters much more to him than his interests over his own feelings. There is nothing in Yns world that weighs more heavily than Violette. It is true that Yns feelings for udia areplex and bizarre, but so what? They are no different than any other person in Violettes presence. The reason I came to him was to prepare for Vio-chans test, and he was the most suitable person. No other reason is necessary. Mnias eyes widens before he nods slowly. He gives Yn a gaze that seems to say, I understand. They resume walking. It must be Miranias imagination but Yns footsteps seems to have quickened. When Yn turned his back on him and left him behind, Mirania exhaled a breath that he didnt know was holding and rx his shoulders unconsciously. How can he express his inner feelings of dismay and panic for the magnitude of the situation? Everything is soplicated and bizzare, is all he can say. But Mirania never noticed that Yns lips have moved as he walked ahead of him. Im not going to make the mistake of giving her up to him ever. The voice, filled with extreme determination and possessiveness was low. It danced in the air and scattered on the ground, out of earshot of anyone. Hi everyone! Im the new trantor of this novel. Impletely new in the trantion world so theres might be mistake. Please feel free to point out my mistake so that I can do better. Happy reading!!! (^-^) Chapter 53. Voices are heard. Chapter 53. Voices are heard. After Yn and Mirania left to go to the library, what happened to the individuals left in the room? Violette was feeling troubled. The gentle Yn and calm Mirania, who both possessed a phnthropic side, are out. And what is left is Violette, who has poormunication skills, and udia, who is having trouble dealing with Violette. If they are left behind, what would be of them is an awkward atomsphere filled with silence. Both are feeling very awkward. Its not that there is anything wrong with either of them, but its the atmosphere that is filled with heavy silence and awkwardness. (What did I talk about when I was alone with Yn? ) Violette is not the type of person who talks a lot, so even when she and Yn were together, she was basically just talking about some casual stuffs or take advantage of the topics he would broach. There were many times when they would be silent and enjoy each otherspany. But never once they felt bothered by it. Violette was the type of person who didnt mind silence, but apparently it depends on the person she was in presence of. Even though it was time they take a break in the name of rest, the current situation is not very good for her already exhausted mental health. She feels like she would feel more rested if she was studying. In her mind, she was reviewing the topics she learned when she heard the other person speaking. Speaking of which Yes? She didnt expect to be spoken to, so she was startled and at a loss for words for a moment. She still managed to nod her head, though, indicating that she was listening, just to be safe. She thinks it is because the Prince is feeling the same awkwardness as her, as she could see him sorting out his thoughts in his mind little by little before speaking. Ive decided to officially introduce Cardinas tea leaves. So the trial period is over? Some people had a hard time with the limited seasonality, but it tasted even better than previous tea leaves. Violettes previous suggestion to change the tea leaves was quickly and swiftly implemented. Of course, it was just a trial. Those of higher society and noble birth want unique things, but at the same time, they are unwilling to ept new things. Its a terrible contradiction, but perhaps its because they be aware of their picky tastes as they grow older, there are fewer and fewer noble who are persistent of their choice. It is still present in their mannerisms and is far from being eradicated. But they are at least open-minded to try new things. The school is a good ce to deal with flexible young students, but there are still those who hesitate. It was a surprise that a trial period was set up, but Violette never thought the tea leaves would officially be chosen to serve to the nobles. I havent been there yet, but I heard everyone liked the new taste. Its my duty to inform you whats good. I am happy that my application got approved. Apparently, the student council was satisfied with the result. The result also satisfied udia which could he said by seeing his face. The corner of udias mouth was lifted and he radiated a somewhat soft atmosphere. Although he did not express his joy in an easily understood manner, the expression of his face says he is in a good mood. As someone who has increased his workload by interjecting an unnecessary information, Violette was pleased to see the results of theirbor. If it had been normal, Violettes opinion would have been dismissed as a casual matter. Thank you, Violette. That was a big help. No, I didnt do anything But you knew a lot about it. I did some research when I started the trial, but I didnt know theres such a good thing exists in Cardina. Yes, I understand. Its a low-profile country after all. Someone who is good in geography may know the name of Cardina. Some like udia, may even know where it is. But most of them just know it exists and never bothered to pay much attention to such a small country. Its a small country with nothing very distinctive about it. Its a big deal for a nobledy such as Violette to know the name. Thats why its strange that Violette had more knowledge than just knowing about the country. Because the chef at the house used to serve me rare tea leaves and ingredients. A veteran who has been working in Vahans home since before she was born, he is not only a skilled cook, but also a very knowledgeable one. He is particr about choosing ingredients and developing different recipes. Violette used to have a hard time with his enthusiasm for nutrition education, and his attempts to get her to eat a lot of food. It was when Violette started to dress as a boy that he changed his way of cooking, thinking only of Violette. Violettes mother was demanding the same things from her as her father. From the way she ate to her tastes, her likes and dislikes everything must be on a same par with her father. As Violette desperately stuffed her mouth and her stomach with tears in her eyes, the chef realized what he had to do. This is not the time for nutrition education. If he did a bad job, Violette will end up hating the food itself. It is only a matter of time before her body starts to reject it. From there, he cooked all kinds of food to get to know Violettes tastes. From the royal delicacies to ordinary food, sometimes even dabbling her in sweets and tea. Since her sense of taste had already died out, he decided to start with something that would not be problematic for her to eat. Little by little, he changed Violettes current state of eating, and now she is able to think of menus that takes into ount not only her tastes, but also her nutritional bnce. There are many things that she disliked because of her mothers influence on those days. But if she eats the food she dislikes with a different recipe, she will be able to improve on her taste. It was during that time that she learned about Cardina. While the chef was acquiring and trying everything he heard that tasted good for Violette to try, he learned about Cardina through gossip that was little more than an empty rumour. And he, without any dy disclose it to Violette and even served her tea made by the tea leaves. It was very good to taste. I was the first person the chef let know about it and taste. But that will no longer be possible now that her father has returned. Until now, Violette had never been concerned about what her father would spend the money on, but that was because her own mother was still alive. The reality was that the her own mother was still alive and the father who was supposed to live with them was living with his mistress in another house, what kind of consequences will it bring if the servants prioritize Violette over their employer? Violette would be med if she demanded something to her liking from the servants. But If the same thing is demanded by Marijune, it will be fulfilled in the matter of time. The people who are loyal to Violette are well aware that if they protect her, their thoughtfulness would bring much more damage to Violette. Therefore, they could do nothing and onlyfort her from the sideline. Violette herself also does not want to risk their livelihood for her own benefit. She knew it is much easier and more peaceful to give up on something rather than trying and failing. Thats why she regretted the suggestion she gave the moment it left her mouth that day. I never thought Id see the day when I could drink the tea at the academy, Violette never thought her words or her opinion, would reach anyones ears. Her small voice was never heard by anyone. Even if she screamed untill her throat burned, she would be the one who ended up being offended. Still, she desperately shouted out the thoughts that flooded through her mind and etched itself into her body. She didnt realize the pointlessness of it until she was eventually charged with a crime. Now, however, there is someone who thinks about her words and appreciates them. udia, whom she had once hurt and pushed around the most, listened to Violettes words. She can no longer say she is sorry. She have sinned to the point of regret, but she have forever missed the opportunity to apologize to udia for it. Since thats the case, she wants to at least express her gratitude without hesitation. Its not something as grandiose as atonement, its just that she wants to honestly convey all the feelings that she had umted on the days she continued to make mistakes. I think we mutually helped each other. Yeah, . I ept your thanks. So you should ept my thanks, too. What kind of logic is this? Her ears, peeking through the gaps of her hair, have turned beautifully reddish. (Is she embarrassed?) udia started to doubt his own eyes. He couldnt believe there would be a day when he would see Violette embarrassed. He can feel his own ears being coloured as her embarrassed face. His eyes kept swimming everywhere and he starts to shift in his seat as if he is ufortable. Her brow is furrowed, but the look on her face looks more like a helpless smile than displeased. It is so rare to see her smile udia was stunned by surprise for a short while, because he had never seen her smiling face before. Seeing her smiling pleasantly, a smile bloomed on his face too. , hmmm ? P-please, Im sorry, ! Violettes shoulders are shaking, but it is udia who is panicking seeing her shaking shoulders. He thought he said something that made her ufortable, but then seeing her face lost its ruggedness and she let out a wry smile, he calmed down. When udia gave up on trying to stop her and put the cup to his mouth, he heard the sound of the door being open. Today, ma Miss Violette, whats wrong? Violette? Im fine. Nothing is wrong. With Violette giggling one hand mped over her mouth and udia looking dumbfounded but amused, the people who returned could only tilt their heads in question. Chapter 54. I dont mind going to hell by your hand. Chapter 54. I dont mind going to hell by your hand. Thank you for your time today. I didnt do much. You did most of the solving by yourself. Theres a big difference between having someone exin to you and not having an exnation at all. Thats why Violette is grateful to udia who helped her in her study. The study session ended when the sky began to darken. The four of them started to clean up the table at the end of the session. The writing utensils, books and papers disappeared to their bags one by one. Violette and Yn stood up after putting their things into their bags, and turned to the two people who still remained standing with them and bowed their heads. No, it was only Violette who bowed, while Yn just stered a fake smile on his face. I am sorry to have disturbed you, Mirania-sama. Have a safe trip home. See youter, Yn. Sorry to bother you. Mirania smiles briskly. He keeps smiling untill they leaves the room. His overly perfect smile looks a little terrifying. Now, if youll excuse us. Violette follows Yn, who turns his back on her after thest-minute greeting. She looked back at the room one more time before closing the door. It was not particrly funny to see Mirania waving his hand as their eyes met. Behind her, udia, who looked away, was also lightly waving his hand to her, which was somewhat funny. It made her a little happy. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ youre in a good mood. What? Shes been smiliing the whole time. Im not at . Violette wanted to deny, but it was an irresistible feeling that made her close her mouth. Its human nature to be bothered when people say things like that. Someone like Violette, who usually wears an iron mask, people might be curious about her expression if she suddenly smiled losing her tight expression. But fortunately, Violettes expression is not loose. For ordinary people, she is still as mysterious as ever. To Yn, Violettes expression appears as if she is smiling in a good mood. To Yn, Violettes smile is more precious than any other treasure in the world. Thats why he is bothered by such a suffocating feeling. Because her smile today was not for him. It was a lot of fun, wasnt it? Yn ? Yn stops suddenly, and Violette stops as well. When she looked beside to see what was going on, Yns face was downcast and his eyes were hidden by his bangs, making it difficult to tell what is he thinking. Yns expression was hard to make out because his eyes were hidden by his bangs. Even though she could see her face it is his golden eyes that she couldnt read. If Yn hides them as if hiding a secret, no one can tell what hes really thinking. Whats wrong, Yn? If we dont go soon, the gate will be closed. Vio-chan. A clear voice reaches to her ears with a slight tremor. It was always a pleasant moment for Yn when he called her name. For Yn, the fact that he could call Violette by her nickname brings greatest joy to him. He feels as if he is showing off a sparkling treasure, conveying his bubbling heart and secret feelings without hiding them. Words as important as the confession of love. That is why he did not want anyone to call Violette by a nickname. He wanted to be the only one who could call her by a nickname. Because that simple name conveys his feelings for her. Were you happy to talk to udia? Violettes smile is all he needed. There is nothing more precious than her smile. For Yn, it is an immutable fact, and there are no exceptions. Therefore, if Violette was happy, there was nothing more important than that. He could endure any hardship just in exchange of her smile. Until he saw Violette in front of udia with an happy smile on her face. He thought he could face any obstacle just for her to be happy. Its okay if Violette is happy. Its okay if Violetteughs. If it had been someone else, if it had been Mirania, Yn could have forgiven her. He wouldnt have bat an eysh on whom sheughs with. But udia, no. Just not that man. Yn wanted to please Violette. He wanted to help her. He doesnt care how he feels for that. He doesnt care what he have to do to make her happy. The feeling towards her is not a lie. It has never not changed. If Violette wants, she can return to udia whenever she wants. She can pass her time with him now. They can always get together again tomorrow in the same way. Yn can still dere that he doesnt care about anything else except for Violette. He would do anything for her in a heartbeat. That is why Yn is so shaken now. If it was something else, it didnt matter to him. If it was someone else, he didnt care. Even if udia was with someone else, he wouldnt have cared. Because it was Violette, because Violetteughed, he felt so suffocated. Because with just one smile, Violette can go to heaven. And with just one smile, she can send him to hell. Since all he want is Violettes happiness, he can swallow this bitter feeling. If Violette is pleased, Yn will dly choose hell. Chapter 55. Dreams are illusions Chapter 55. Dreams are illusions The furrowed brow, the lowered head, and the pursed lips that seemed to be holding something back. He looked hurt. There was no sign of tears in his eyes, but the dry, cracked surface of his face is far from his always gentle and smiling face. His forever happy expression is peeling away, only leaving a face that seems wants to cry. Violette couldnt understand what made him to make that face. Yn ? Yn, standing there when she turned around, was not wearing a soft air like usual. His expression was dark and stagnant, like a back alley after rain, filled suffocating moisture and humidity. Were you happy? Yn with his tattered mask, tries desperately to smile. But the expression of his face is no different than crying. Its as if he is strangling himself just to spill his words and smile. At least to Violette, it looked as if he is about to copse. She thought, Yn may break with just a simple harsh word. She wanted to open her mouth and say a fewforting words to him. But for some reason, her throat feels constricted, as if her voice is blocked by something. . She feels like its necessary for her to say something, but she couldnt understand what to say. She can see Yn is hurt, she can clearly see it in his eyes, but she cant understand what might have hurt him and what could she say to make it disappear. She can just forcefully hold the wounded ce and try to stop the bleeding. If not do that, then how could she help him? She wonders if she could put a bandage over the wounded heart and let it heal faster. What should she say to Yn to make him feel better? You were looking so happy.. Im Yn bit down his lip so hard that it almost made a grinding sound. He doesnt seems to feel any pain but Violette could see that its only a matter of time before blood flows from his lips. She never wanted to hurt him, but for some reason she feels that she is the one making Yn look like this, and it crushes her fragile heart. She never had any friends except for Yn so she doesnt know how tofort people. It was always him whoforted her not the other way around. She is also not good with her words either. She havent been involved in a conversation with others except him, so she doesnt know what word should she choose tofort him. Its the first time when she finds it difficult tomunicate and convey her words to him. I am happy for what Yn did for me. This day was wonderful to her because of the opportunities that Yn brought to her. The progress she have made in study for the test, the unexpected side of an unexpected person, and the pleasant feeling of making a new acquaintance are all thanks to Yn. It was certainly a joy to be able to talk naturally with udia, but the feeling she got from that was relief, not happiness. The source of her happiness, the source of her joy, the source of her smile, it was all Yn. So, Dont smile with such a sad, painful face. You thought about me and wanted to help, didnt you? Thank you. You thought of me, you wanted to help me, you wanted to be useful. Thanks to Yn, she can have a nice dream today. Even now, she is not sure how to put it. She is very immature when ites to feelings. She doesnt have the experience to be grateful to anyone. Because all she did in her previous life was be jealous of Marijune. She never expressed her feelings for herself. And she had never thanked him for that. She was ovee by the grief of her own misfortune, and was so busy feeling sorry for herself, that she never thought about the people who cared for her. She never realized how little but powerful the word of thanks means. Thank you is not enough. She wanted to fill it with all the thoughts and feelings that were piling up and swirling around in her head. The words of gratitude are too shallowpared how much Yn did for her. Till this day, she didnt know until that she couldnt find any other words than thank you to say to him. Thank you. Standing in front of Yn, Violette stared at his shimmering golden pupils. Its a colour Yn probably doesnt like that much. But Violette never disliked his golden orbs. She thinks his eyes is as pretty as his self thats hidden inside. Violette knows another gold that shines as if to assert its supremacy. udia ursis. Violettes prince. She dreamed that he would save her, her first love. For the former Violette, the gold was his colour. It was the colour of the shining sun, the same as the princes crown. She thought he was her sun in her ever dark life. But it was in prison that day that she learned that a dream is just a dream, just a fantasy to everyone but Violette. Dreams are beautiful, after all. They are nothing but beautiful illusions filled with sweet lies. Before Yn could avoid it, a outstretched hand touched his cheek. It caressed his eyes, his cheeks with extreme fondness. His face that was filled with grief turned to surprise by the touch. A beautiful gold color. The color of the sun, the color of a sunflower scorched by the sun. The proof of the absolute pinnacle that attracts everyone. Violette thought it was beautiful. She wanted the golden color of the king that udia bears. The girl who wanted to be the heroine of a tragedy did not stop at any means to get it. She was a foolish woman. And she thinks that from the bottom of her heart. Even though it was Yn who beard the golden colour, the colour that gazed at her with adoration, she would think it was udia who was looking at her with those loving eyes. She was disgusted with herself for thinking like that. She was fed up with her narrow-mindedness. He was so close to her. She could have reached out and found someone who would ept her. She should have realized sooner that it was such a gentle, sun-like color. This is Yns color. Chapter 56. Someone said it was like the sun. Chapter 56. Someone said it was like the sun. Her smile, a gorgeous smile like a blooming flower. But it was not reminiscent of the usual roses, but more like a flower garden filled with small flowers. The smile and the touch of her fingers on his cheek reminded him of a precious memory. The one that he usually keep in a very safe ce, very carefully, so that no one can easily destroy or defile it. It was their first meeting. The first time he met her, she said one word to him. Your eyes are so beautiful thats what she said to him that day, too. Until then, Yn hated it. He hated these eyes that made him aware of his upbringing, even if he didnt want to be aware of it, the people around him made it sure to remind him the responsibility the colours brought to him. He hated the royal family of this country, who madews without any shred of responsibility and break them like breaking a ss vase, treated people like trash and never had any shred of respect for those ofmon background. So, he hated the color gold, their symbol of suprimacy. Your eyes are of a dirty colour. They are disgusting. Instead of their parents keeping their mouths shut and teaching their children, they send their children to throw insult at him. Being cursed and bullied by those children was very normal to him. It would have been better if Yn, born by a mere concubine was ordinary as other children. But being born with these golden eyes is what brought his demise. It should bemon for child to inherit his fathers eyes. But people of this country are poor withmon senses. What should be considered normal everywhere is considered abnormal and heretical to the nobility of this country since royalty is involved. Perhaps it was only natural that he hated his father, hated the people of this country, especially nobles, and before he knew it, he hade to hate this country. The only good thing that happened to him since birth was that the couple of the branch family who took him in was a generous person who saw abnormality as his unique quality. If he had been scorned even at home, Yns young heart would have died in a sh. Even so, he was hurt to the extent that the expectations of his nature to receive familial affection was evaporated, and it could not be repaired. He still managed to stand, though, with a battered and bruised heart. The monsters, who called themselves as adult was the one that created such distrust in his heart. It crawled to his mind and took its permanent residents there. He was condemned for a crime he did notmit. Even though he kept crying and begging them for their forgiveness. They are like heroes who saves people from The Demon King and speaks of justice, but behind peoples back, they are the one who doesnt hesitate to put a knife on someones heart. It has be normal for the people here so no one question about it. Once someone fall under the scheme of the so-called heroes, its over. They are beaten to the point that they can never get up again. Thats how they trample on people. Put all their strength into their feet and stomp on the heart of the innocent. Yn tried desperately to resist, but he could not even take a passive stance, so he could only endure. That is the best he could do back then. There was no way he could fight back against them. How reckless to say, Dont lose hope. Because this is not a contest, but a one-sided vition. All he could do is endure. There was no way for him to recover, even though he know his heart is being chipped away. Sometimes the stress was so overwhelming that he almost lost his sanity. He wanted to end his stubborn life. He tried and tried and tried his best to endure. But in a corner of his mind, he was waiting for his mind to crumble and his thoughts to stop. He had given up. There was no change, no end, no salvation. But never in a million year ever did he imagined that someone would take it all away from him. Someone would take all his pain away and give him the salvation he was so desperate for. I think your eyes are beautiful, though. When was thest time he heard those words? Yn wish he could remember all of his memories of Violette vividly. He actually remember many of them, but the moment of their encounter is the only one that is hazy. He is so disappointed in himself. He should have remember it since it was around even time when he had given up. His heart paralyzed and devoid of any emotion. He could only look at things from a birds eye view. However, the only thing he remember is the moment when the voice reached his ears. He could remember every detail of that moment, recorded like a melodic song. The figure had short hair and was dressed in formal attire, seemingly like a little boy. The figure was standing in the shadow of the trees and buildings, but the light behind him made him seem almost sacred. Despite his soft smile, he looked around the entire ce with a condescending, high-pressure gaze. The people who was bullying Yn also stopped their momentum and stared at her as if looking at a snake. Im sorry for interrupting all of a sudden. I just heard your voice, you know. Violette-sama, why ? I told you I heard voices, didnt I? Violette Violette Rem Vahan. Everyone knows her name, the daughter of the Vahan family. For better or worse, she is a famous and prominent figure in the society. She is like a parade of elements that Yn is not good at. However, it seems that Yn was not the only one who was shocked by her appearance. The children who were bullying Yn was also staring at her nkly. They have been so confident in front of Yn. But the way their mouth was agape while staring at her nkly made them look like goldfish. Perhaps that is why his memory of that moment is hazy. What was happening in front of his eyes seemed to him to be something else. It was not until muchter that he realized he was in the middle of being saved. But at the time, he just wanted the time to pass quickly. He didnt move, he just lowered his gaze and closed his heart. Are you okay? Yn thought he had closed his heart as well as his hearing, but because the only person left in that quiet ce did not seem to care and kept talking. He did not offer a hand. It was not a gentle exhortation. He just asked because he curious, thats all. If youre hurt, you need to go to the infirmary. Unfortunately, I dont know where that is. Yn fell silent and seemed to have given up on seeking a response quickly. The person who continued to talk alone was just a different person. If she had been a person who was bullying him up until now, she would have made a fuss as just because Yn did not responded. No one would have even tried to talk to Yn before that. He was treated worse than an animal, and hurled insults that he did not remember. Im not hurt . Hmm? People said his eyes are weird, that theyre fake and too disgusting to look at. Thats what everyone said. No matter how much the person who adopted and raised affirms it, a stone always thrown at him by the strangers. Although, some of them wont insult him directly, their words filled with contempt was enough to break his mind. Their gaze at him was much more hurtful than those who directly insulted him. Yns dislike towards him and the society was piling up like this. He wanted gauge his eyeballs out. If he could, he would have done that long time ago. Yn didnt want to be abandoned by others. Not by his family or by the people. If he could take these eyes away and fill his socket with another colour, he would have done that just so he could live happily. If they could, Yn wish they could rip them out by the roots. He would rather be killed than be deprived of any affection and shunned by everyone. He would have rather had himself killed. If he could, he never wanted to born and die as soon as possible. He didnt want this color. Its not a fake or disgusting but he couldnt make anyone understand it. Its . Yns shoulders flinched unconsciously at the powerful voice. It was acted as instinct. He reacted unintentionally to the tone of the voice, but it was a little different than being scared or humiliated. Yn looked up at Violette, his gaze was strong as if he was he was ring at her. But still, she didnt find it as scary.. The reason she didnt find it scary was because the expression on his face looked like he was about to cry. Violette knew that his gaze at her looked sharp not because he was ring at her, but because he was holding back tears. One cannot be anyone but oneself. One cannot be someone elses impersonation. Slowly, as if telling the words to herself, she weave them together. The words crushed his heart painfully, sadly. It blocked his throat with unknown emotion. They were the words he have always wanted to hear. You are who you are. Oh, oh, . Before Yn knew, he found himself sitting up. Violette bent down and finally they had eye contact, and thats when he knew for the first time that he wasnt on the ground anymore. She said, Im Violette. Whats your name? Im Violette. The words broke off the walls around his heart. Name. A name. His name. He have almost forgotten it. He knows but cant seems spill it properly. Because the fake did not have a name. Because the name Yn was a false name. The name Yn was a false name to everyone but himself. The most precious and tender part of his weak heart. He didnt want to be hurt anymore, he didnt want to be tarnished by their insult, he didnt want to be denied as a human. He wanted to speak but his throat refused to make a sound. Fear and caution was flowing through his blood to protect little Yns tiny heart. The only room he has for courage has withered into a memory of the past. What should I do? What should I do? The more impatient he became, the harder it was to get his mouth to work. If he kept her waiting forever, he would turn back into a disgusting thing again. The person in front of him Violette, who had told him he was the real thing would think that he was a fake after all. He didnt want to cry, but his eyeballs were burning. He have been clinging to the belief that he would not be defeated by any malice, but at that very moment, he felt as if his resolve would be shattered. He felt frustrated, bitter, and sad. The tears that have umted in the years overflow and fell one by one. Im not a fake, I can tell you my name. Sheughed,ughed as if a flower had bloomed. While looking like a boy and using words that sounded like a boy, her smile was sweet, gentle and beautiful. Girls are made of sugar, spice, and something wonderful. He could hear the voice of a singing somewhere. He didnt know who was singing it, but it felt as if his mother was singing. The sound of herugh was as beautiful as his mothers singing. But he couldnt even remember her voice anymore, but he recognized the phrase that remained in a corner of his memory. From the moment he recognized it, Violette became the only girl in the world for Yn. Yn, .., Yn, Kuguru, su Well then, Yn. I am going to have dinner now, would you like to join me? I can go? Im the one whos inviting you. if you dont mind. I dont mind. , lets go. He got up and chased after Violette who was going ahead of him. He was a little smaller than his peers, but Yns walking speed and stride were different, and many times the distance between them was too great. But everytime she stopped and waited for him with a smile. It was not until a littleter that he became aware of his love towards her. At the time, he was just following behind her like a younger brother who adored his older sister. He thinks he was too much of a hassle for her and too clingy with her. Butter he realized his heart was unconsciously overflowing with love. She was like his sister, his benefactor, a girl, and his unconscious first love. Yn just wanted to be near her, he wanted to be with her anyway possible, and every time he saw her, he would charge in and be a clinging bug. She smiled and epted him, but he wanted to be near her more and more. He wanted to be sticked with her like a glue and never leave her. He liked her, He loved her, and Yns form of love was Violette. He wanted her to know and receive his love as much as possible, and that was all he could think. He didnt want to someone elses impersonation in her eyes. Neither he wants the same thing to happen to her. He wanted to see her as she was and vice versa. I dont want to be someones shadow. It waster that he realized what she meant with those /kajoliakter0192 Chapter 57. The two of them. Chapter 57. The two of them. From that day until today, Yn have stood by her side and watched her. He wanted to devote his heart, which was saved by Violette, to her without reserve. But then he learned that he was ignorant and helpless. He was saved, but he couldnt do anything to save her. He wanted to be there for her, but he could not be with her because he was helpless. He could see her mind being distorted little by little. The beauty he saw that day is not lost, on the contrary, it was bing sharper and sharper. But the more Violette grows up, the more she is denied by her family, and perhaps because of this, it was inevitable that she would go mad with time. Yn wanted to support her. He wanted to save her. He wanted to save Violette any way he could. But it was not Yn whom she wanted. Her love was probably the only hope she found beyond the distortion. A piece of purity that remained in the distorted mind of Violette. She was someone who thought that a prince would save her. A girl who yearns for a fairy tale. Still, he thought it was good. If Violette could be saved from the feeling of being denied, if she could be happy, it would not matter much that he was not the one whom she has chosen. Even after her transformation, Yn still loved Violette the same. He loved her just as much as he had in the past, and he loved her with a straight and pure heart. It was the thought all that mattered. Yn ? Heys his own hand on Violettes palm and wraps his fingertips around it. He wanted to hold on to her, he wants to hold her and never let go. But she didnt get the message, and for Violette, she was ustomed to Yns pampering. She knows she doesnt need to cling to him since he wont leave her. The actions are eptable. Only the feelings are overwhelming for her. Yn knows, he cant be found out. He has to continue the part as her younger brother. Choosing whats best for Violette is like breathing for Yn. The hardest thing to do is to breathe by loving her, thats for sure. Whats wrong ? Nothing , nothing, nothing is wrong. Violette looks Yn with a puzzled expression. She knows he is not making that painful expression without any reason, but she still chooses to not ask him about it and doesnt question any further. She probably decided that using her concern as a shield against Yuran was counterproductive. She is correct in her judgment, and even if she asked him, Yn may not want to answer her question. The feelings Yuran is having right now are feelings that he wants to convey only to Violette, but at the same time he does not want Violette to know about them. Yn is the only one who is aware of his feeling towards her. She doesnt need to know, at least not so soon. Marin will worry if werete. Yeah, right. Yn didnt eat anything during the break, so he is getting hungry. I bought you a lot of sweet things. I was choosing Vio-chans and forgot my own. While they were exchanging pleasantries, Yns mind was still filled with a sense of depression. Even though he should be letting himself be happy walking next to Violette, he also feels like he is watching this scene from behind. Yn knew that there were two different thoughts swirling in his mind. They are like dual personality but again, not anything like that. They questions each others judgement like the opposite they are. One heart that is telling him to confess to Violette and the mind that is advising against it. In any situation, the heart has priority. The mind is nothing more than a storage space for thoughts about the others. Even if the storage space were to copse, Yn would be able to live without hindrance. Yet, it certainly exists, and because of its existence, it has Yns wish. As long as it is in Yn, there is no ce that does not reflect his love for Violette. In the midst of a cluttered, suitably packed storeroom, that love asserts itself. It gives first priority to and respects Yn wishes, the owner, and not Violette. He wished it had been just the two of them. He wished there were only two people in the world, him and Violette. Then he would never have to know and see the moment she fell in love with someone /kajoliakter0192 Chapter 58. You did your best. Chapter 58. You did your best. Although she is more cautious at home than anywhere else in the world, her room is still the only ce where Violette can exhale. It is a fragile ce that would copse if one of her family members were to visit. Are you studying? Yeah, just a little review. Once dinner was over, the rest of the day was free. Violette was grateful for the absence of a family reunion over dinner. If not for having a family reunion, she may have never visit any of her family members willingly. It was only recently that she realized that it would be easier to be left alone if she couldnt even hold a shred of affection for them. If she was notpared to Marijune and was being scorned, she could make the most use of this time without worrying or being sad. Speaking of which, youre backte again today. I have a testing soon. I need to study and can concentrate better at school than at home. Their house is toorge for the number of people who live here, and there is a also library with enough books to open a small bookstore. Its a great ce to study for tests, but the only and biggest drawback is that her father uses it frequently. The most important thing to keep in mind is that the best way to avoid her father is to not meet up with him at all. She is fed up with trying to hiding from her father but its the best way to avoid her fathers cold and indifferent attitude towards her that breaks her heart. Yn is there, too, and I think we will be studying tomorrow or so for a while. Im sorry, Violette-sama. From tomorrow, Ill prepare an evening meal for you to eat during your review. Oh, thank you, but only a little, please, because Im going to gain weight. Please tell that to the chef, not me. All the servants of the Vahan family who have been aware of the Dukes ex-wife thoughts of always looking for an opportunity to spoil Violette. Its not that they are looking for opportunities to pamper Violette, but they cant afford to offend their employer. They had to follow themand of their employer so it has became a habit for them to give priority to Violette over Marijune. But now Marijune and her mother lives here with the Duke. If it ever gets out that they are favoring Violette instead of Marijune, Violette will be the one to suffer the repercussions. So the only way they could show their visible favoritism is in the food menu, which the chef and the servants cheat by making the food look more luxurious and the portionsrger than the others. If the chef makes a pastry for Violette, he makes one Marijune too, only Violettes portion is bigger and tastier than Marijune. If a servant washes Violettes dress, they would wash few of Marijunes too. If they prepare a gift only for Violette, they have to disguise in a way so that no one will ever find out, especially Marijune or the Duke. They are so careful that it seems overdone. Because they knows that their careful thoughts would be futile if they were to exposed. It would be Violette who would be punished, not them. In the midst of such a tense day, her uing test is a good excuse to send her a gift of sweets. The chef only have to made one for Marijune, then it would be enough to cover it up. Even if they made a set of Violettes favorite foods, they would never know. Her father would never remember a single thing that Violette liked. Im d you all are so thoughtful, but please send it with a moderate portion, okay? Otherwise, I wont be able to finish eating them. Okay, I will inform them. That will be appreciated. Thank you. With a sigh, Violette continues to speak I always give you a hard time, dont I? Marin opened her mouth to speak before closing it. She wanted to tell Violette that its her great pleasure to be able to do something for Violette. The other maids and servants think that, too. Because Violette moves their hearts in such a way that no one else of this house is capable of. .. Not really. Unless she really dislikes it and throws a tantrum, there is no need to worry that her kindness is not being conveyed. Ill fix you a ss of hot milk then. What? I could see your pen stopped in the same ce a few minutes ago and you were rubbing your eyes. I suggest you take the rest of the day off. I was actually looking at . You must be tired. You seem to be working harder than usual this time, its not good for your health if you put in too much work. Yes, you may be right. Violette is putting too much effort this time because she remembers the negative effects of Marijunes arrival. Marin doesnt know that so for her, her studying so much for the test is very different fromst year. It must have been disconcerting for Marin to see her study so hard. She had struggled in her own way when she was expected to have the same academic ability as her father, but her fake life had alreadye to an end when she entered high school. The reason why she is studying so feverishly like this because she have a lot of people lending their support to her. So she wanted to do as much as she could. In the past, whenever she ran into a hole, she couldnt get out of it without Yns help. But this time, she is blessed beyond wordspare to those days where no one supported her except for Yn. This time, however, she is feeling much better than her suffocating time back then in her previous life. That is why she waned to repay their favor. Because she is afraid that if she doesnt show her gratitude properly, she wouldnt get the chance of repaying them ever and it would crush her heart. She is grateful to them for their help, but she is afraid that she is not doing her best. The most frightening thing to her is when she sits back and take advantage of their kindness. She fears that everyone who is kind to her would be taken away from her. She is in distrust of herself, fearing that she may fall again. I can assure you that you are doing your best Violette-sama. You are trying so hard that you are overdoing it. Yes, she tried so hard to be what her mother wanted, she tried so hard to be best to her fathers expectations, she tried so hard to be chosen by the prince. She tried, and tried, and tried hard, and it only got more distorted the more she tried. And thest time she did it, she ended up making it more distorted than she thought it would be. To Marin, the Violette of today looks just like she did before her mind was distorted. It is hard to believe that she came back to the time when everything started after failing once, but still, Violette is happy that she is stil alive. To Marin, she is just as she was before, she is just Violette. Her inside is whispering to her that its not toote to show her gratefulness to her. That she could still show her gratitude to Marin who was always with her. Its my job to remind you to take a break from working too hard. Sometimes I have to pull you to a halt and show you youre overdoing it. Thank you. Youre wee. So could please appreciate my advice and take a break before I force you? Okay, okay, Im stopping. Thats enough for today. Good. Now, lets get you dressed. Im fine on my own. But Id like a hot milk with lots of honey, please. yes, one moment, please. Violette let Marin back down and headed for the bedroom. After changing into her nightgown, she undid her hair. Her hair must have look like a mess , but she could have Marin fix themter. Huh. As she sat down on the softforter, she could feel her brain urging her to go to sleep. She was feeling a little lonely, but thats okay because no one is home right now. She feels as if the soil, which was drying up, has suddenly filled up with beautiful flowers. Her inside feels fluffy and sweet, the feeling is simr to sleepiness. Violette knew, she was aware of her hard work. She even imed that she was doing her best. But since her parents never appreciated her, she thought she wasnt doing enough. But when Marin told her, she realized for the first time that she had been more than working hard. She felt as if she knew had been doing her best, always. I see,, Im doing my best. It was a great relief to her. Her whole body rxed and her back sank into the bed as she let herself lying down on the bed. She feels like crying. It may be silly, it may be an exaggeration, but the relief that spreads through her heart is so great. It was good. was good. was very good. Because no one praised her. Because no one gave her affirmation. Because her parents only denied her. She thought she wasnt trying hard enough. She was screaming inside that she was doing her best, but somewhere inside of her, she felt like she knew she wasnt doing enough. She thought that what she was doing was just trying. Maybe she was afraid. But she didnt want to admit it, so she yelled at them that she was trying her best, trying to force them to appreciate her effort. She just wanted someone to praise her. She just wanted someone to tell her once, You did a great job. Just tell her that she can take a break now, and that would have been enough for Violette to rx. I did my best,, I did my best. Please, Just tell me I can take a break now.. Violette couldnt know if it was tears, sleepiness, or a haze in her head, she doesnt even know what she was saying anymore. She just kept muttering the same thing, like a broken radio. It was only when Marin came to greet her in the morning that she realized she had fallen asleep before she knew it and that she had fallen asleep because she was tired. Chapter 59. Too much protection is a hassle. Chapter 59. Too much protection is a hassle. udia-sama, how can I help you here? Oh, theres The two of them are talking in a friendly manner with each other, and they look sofortable with each other. Seeing two good looking people talking with themselves seems so romantic. Because of their good looks, the scene looks like a prince and princess cuddling together in a fairy tale. For Violette, it is a scene she is already familiar with. x x x x x x x x x x x x x It goes back to the morning before. It was the same family reunion as usual, with only one person left behind. All of their senses were devoted to enjoying a delicious breakfast, leaving Violette like an abandoned kitten. By the way sister, is it true that you have study sessions after school? , yeah, well The risotto she was about to swallow seemed to stuck on her windpipe when she was suddenly asked. Swallowing the risotto without chewing is not a problem for Violette. But the fact that Marijune is talking to her is probably what is upsettling her. More than that, the is problem what she asked. Marijune keeps talking seemingly unaware of Violettes state of mind, Ive been studying in the library since I found out there was a test, but Ive never seen you there sister. So I was wondering how were you doing and asked some of your ssmates. Then, I heard a rumor the other day that sister was studying with Yn, Prince udia and the others. So, thats what it was. Violettes body turned cold and her sense of taste was lost instantly. She is sure her father would interfere in this matter saying he doesnt like her meddling with the prince. He has always been against her decision and unwilling to ept her efforts. She have often wished she could cover her ears and stop those scornful words entering her mind, but she have never been able to do so. The fact that she and the others are the subject of rumors was not particrly surprising. udia was originally the center of attention at the school, and Violette is also a prominent figure. And the fact that Violette adores udia is also well known. These two alone are conspicuous, and when Yn, who normally would not be able to get along with udia, is added to the group, the imagination of onlookers will be greatly stimted. So, its not surprising if Marijune heard any rumors about them. Not surprising, but she didnt want to be talked about here and now. Its fun to study with friends! We can teach each other what we dont understand, and we can also chat during breaks! There was nothing personal what Marijune meant with those words. She just said it because she had heard rumors and thought it sounded really fun. There was no greed or envy in her words. Her purity, which she grew up with like living in an enclosed garden, have said what she wanted because she thought it was good. She just speaks about her opinion without thinking that people may misunderstand her in a wrong way. So Violette knows that when Marijune asked her about the study session, she did not meant about studying with them together or wanting to be a part of it. She meant that it sounds fun to her to study together with the friends. What she didnt know is that there are those who are willing to give her more protection and help than she wants. Marijune should join you today. What? ? Im sure youll make more progress if you were at home alone at your desk rather than studying together with friends. Prince udia is an excellent person, and you should ask him to help your sister. Honestly, it was as Violette expected. She can clearly imagine without thinking what her overprotective and blind father would do based on Marijunes statement. Her fathers gaze on Marijune, who tilted her head in puzzlement, was soft and simply full of love. If people sees this part of him, they might think he is a good father who loves his daughter. Except for one thing: he didnt have anyones approval for everything he said. This is Marijunes first test. You are her sister, but dont want to help her? The eyes full of love that had been directed at Marijune turned to contempt and pierced through when itnded on Violette. The world is so unfair that it is almost refreshing to see Violette is the only one who cant tolerate being benefited in any way. When ites to work, her father can be wise and objective, but when ites to his family his wife and daughter Marijune, he bes someone who takes decision on impulse. She has no doubt that they are the center of his world. He doesnt even try to hide the thought that Violette deserves to be sacrificed for Marijunes happiness. Hasnt I told you before that you need to let go of your selfish mentality? , yes. Violette wonders if he said it. She doesnt know if he did or not but she feels like she was told to give everything she has to Marijune. She couldnt help but clench her fist. Her veins could be seen on the back of her hand considering how tightly she was holding them. There was a feeling of something breaking off, but she didnt care about that. She felt as if the food she had just eaten woulde out of her mouth. The nausea from the difort would probably make it impossible for her to eat any more. She felt bad about leaving the food that Marin and the others had prepared for her, but she didnt have time to worry about that now. Ill talk to udia-sama and the others. Even if he refuses to heed her reasoning, this man will not realize how unreasonable he is. He is good at finding reasons to make Violette look bad, but he doesnt realize how selfish his actions are. So he nodded and said, Do it today. The man who looked down at Violette like that must have been tired of Violettes presence. The mere fact that it would be good for Marijune makes him feel righteous. What a conceited man. Im sorry, but I cant do it today. what? The gaze that had once left her once again fell on Violette. Violette simply stared at him with cold eyes. Her disdain towards him faded and irritation thickened instead. I cant just judge on my own, Violette said. I have to talk to the members who are studying with me and get their approval, because I cant be the only one who thinks its a good idea. Just as it is rude to cancel a meeting without notice, it also rude to add a member to your group without prior notice. How can someone say that it is good to add a member but not speaking with them? It is said that the bigger, the better. But the difference is that a big group could also be considered bad if there is no harmony between the members. Above all, since its a study group, it is not for Violette alone. It would be rude to neglect the things that should be shared and discussed in a single gathering. The most important thing to remember is that the person who is making the decision is not the one who is in charge of the decision. You Im sorry, Im not feeling well. Ill excuse myself. Violette felt her irritation turned to anger, schorching on her skin and so, she stood up before it swelled up and burst. Instead of greeting him, she just reported that she was leaving and turned away. The behaviour could also be tranted as- Im not interested. She is not interested in the rest of what he had to say, because there is no way she can understand it, no matter what the counterargument is. Chapter 60. The Shen Temple Chapter 60. The Shen Temple After school that day, Violette properly told udia and the others about Marijune joining their study session and received their approval. If could could, she would have turned her fathers proposition down without asking udia and the others. But doing so would only have given him a reason to scold me, as well as create an awkward atomsphere at breakfast. And even though his father had made the decision on his own, to him, the only thing he would be aware of was the fact that Violette had made a mistake by not fulfilling her promise. So, the option of their refusing them did not exist in the first ce. Of course, if udia showed even the slightest sign of hesitation, she would have withdraw. But her father would disapprove, and it was toote for that. She had to be prepared for the lectures andints, but since she was the one who had brought this on herself in the first ce, she was going to take it in bravely. Fortunately, udia and the others were willing to ept it,, but thats a contradiction in terms of situation. If she refused, there was still trouble, but if she epted, that would mean she would have to study with Marijune. Violette is afraid that she has to be ustomed to the fact that there is no benefit to her either way. Vio-chan, arent you tired? Lets take a break. Im fine. Im just getting started. Thanks. Perhaps because udia and Marijune are talking amicably in front of him, Yn has been fidgeting anxiously ever since a few minutes ago. Violette knows its for her own good to stay away from udia and Marijune. If she had been the person in the past, she would have at least yelled at Marijune for talking to udia and would have pulled them apart by standing in the middle. Now that she knows whats going to happen in the future, she knows the mistake of strangling herself with such a thoughtless action. Perhaps because her feelings for udia have changed, she doesnt feel an ounce of jealousy. Excuse me, Mirania-sama. Is this correct? Hmm? Which one ? ah, yes. Its okay, its all right. Thank you. Thanks to Mnias presence, Violette doesnt have to talk to udia for study questions at all. Of course, udias education quality is higher than Mirania in terms of ability, but Violette herself is also quite talented in her own way. Although she is branded as ipetent because of the presence of Marijune, who is a genius, she can still be considered as a smart girl. After studying for a while Violette said, Im tired. Yeah, . Lets go get some fresh air, huh? I guess we dont have a choice. Ok. Lets go. What about you, Mira? Im not going . Ill tell udia and the others. All of them are in the same room, but udia and Marijune are so focused on their discussion that they dont seem to have heard what the rest of them had said. Like udia, Marijune is also a genius. Although they are different in age, they are able to exchange constructive opinions, like when talented people get together. It is an irrefutable fact that Violette is inferior to Marijune. Thank you . Lets go, Violette. Yeah, yeah. Violette is not sure what to expect, but she is sure she will be able to find something that will help her. Studying in the same room as Marijune somehow took some of the strength from her shoulders. Whenever she is in the same space as MaryJean, she cant help but be reminded of the scenery of the dinner table, and her feelings would sink. For Violette, Marijune reminds her of her father. She feels as if her fathers love always surrounds Marijune, even though its Violette who looks more like him. Oh my God,, the rain is falling hard. Violette looks at the sky from the outer corridor across the courtyard. The sky is darker than the ck of night and gray, a shadow of the blue of clear skies could be seen behind them. The drops of rain that fall on the sky makes her vision hazy. Although she would normally be able to see far ahead, because the sky is now filled with grey clouds, the ground became blurry to see. Violette thinks the sky looks like her hair. She hates a cloudy and rainy day. It oveps with the existence of her, Violette. Rain, cloudy weather, she hates it. But its a blessing in disguise. Violette looks at the Yn who is watching the rain falling with a fascination expression on his face. He smiled and caught a drop of rain in the palm of his hand. He didnt seem to mind the rain slipping through the roof and soaking his bangs, and his childlike smile even looked like he was enjoying himself. Yn, you like the rain, dont you? Well, I havent thought about it, but I do like the slightly dark sky, the sounds and smells of a rainy day. I feel like the world is being washed away and made brand new. I hope we can see a rainbow together. Yn is just talking about the rain. The reason why it sounds as if she is being affirmed is because Violette herself wants it to be so. Is it because he is smiling so kindly that it makes her want to dream like that? It doesnt look like its going to rain for long. That makes me happy because its like were the only two people in the world. The sound of the pouring rain blocks out the distant sounds, and all Violette can hear is Yns breathing next to her. There must be a lot of people still left in thisrge school building, but the rain makes the sounds disappear. Only two people in the world is exactly what it sounds like. A world where there is no one, not a single person to deny Violette. A world where only Yn stands by her side. But still they would surely be veryfortable But it is only a world for Violette. Its just too boring for her to be alone with him. Yn wonders if his feelings exist in a world where only Violette is at ease. Is this not a world where Yn is sacrificed just to make herself feel at ease? The hair on her downcast face is the color of the cloudy sky, the same as the world from his view. A small hand removes the hair that is darker in dark ces and duller in bright ces. The feeling of loving her tickles his heart, as if he could see the sun if he just opens his eyes. Yn feels he is the happiest man in the world. His eyes turned into half mooned shaped as he smiles happily. The smile was more beautiful and soft than the most prettier flower in the world, and it was the first time Violette had seen this side of Yn. The way he showed his happiness was both childlike and silly. He is like a child that knows dreams that cannot be grasped and at the same time knows enough about reality to be able to separate the ungraspable from the graspable. Two people alone in the world is a dream that will nevere true. Its just an assumption, a wish that can never be true. And yet, for Yn, it is the most idealistic wish.. Her eyes, like rainwater that had fall on a leaf, widened in surprise. Perhaps because Yns statement was so unexpected, she seemed to be unable to grasp the many meanings contained within it. Her eyes were open wide in surprise, perhaps because she was so taken aback by Ynsment. He is trying to change his view on Violette, little by little. The end point is set, and for now, he would still act as a younger brother for her. But if he sticks to that, when the timees, Violette will no longer ept Yns heart how he wants. He would mix his feelings of a man with those of a brother, little by little. A scheme that will not be noticed by Violette, a scheme that will be forgotten, leaving only a little difort. He will pile it up and fill Violettes heart. And one day, when everything is ready. Yn hopes that the thoughts in his heart, which have been piling up, will be running through Violettes mind, too. But, it is not that time yet. Well, that happiness for now will dissolve when they would return to the salon. The tone of voice is lightened and the facial expression is intentionally changed. He pulls the hand that has been stretched upward. For Yn, who is tall and long-legged, even furniture that is easy for the masses to use can feel a little cramped. He was not aware that he was growing rather fast, but the muscles in his body were more stiff than he thought. We should go back., he said. I think you are going to catch a cold if we stay here too long. Oh, , yeah, right. ButI dont want to go back yet? Should we go to the library or something? The first thing Yn is worried about is udia and Marijune, who was with her. He is not sure if it is the pain of seeing them or Marijune alone, but if Violette still does not want to go back, Yn knows what he has to do. Here, the rain and wind can be a problem, but indoors there is nothing to worry about. Wrong, its wrong, ugh, not like that . ? The library, the one closest to here and preferably farther from the student council chambers was interrupted by a voice that sounded somewhat impatient. Violette thought this might be the perfect moment. The perfect moment to show her gratitude towards Yn who was always by her side and apologize for the mistakes she has done. She may never get another chance like this. So, she gathered her confidence and opens her mouth. Yn..I wanted to apologize to /kajoliakter0192 Chapter 61. Constant supply of affection Chapter 61. Constant supply of affection hmm? Apology, the feeling of apologizing for something. She knows why she wants to apologize, but Yn has no idea what she is talking about. From the way shes hesitating to say it, it seems that Violette herself is not thinking straight. Her gaze wanders around, her clenched fist and biting lips. This is unusual for her, who rarely loses her resolute attitude. Well, Why are you apologizing for? I mean, . Unable to exin well, Violette regretted her statement the moment it left her mouth. What Violette wanted to apologize for was about Marijune joining the study session and also, her fathersments the other day. What she felt that day was anger. She was angry that father wanted her to help Marijune to join the study session, even though it was Yn who nned for her. Knowing the rtionship between Yn and udia, it is easy to imagine how ufortable Yn must feel. No matter how much it was for Violette, there must have been a lot of conflict between them for him to ask udia for a favor. That is why she was happy and wanted to reward him for his thought. Violette wondered if that man would think Yns feelings and Violettes gratitude as nothing but childish emotion, and scorned them without a shred of consideration. She could have kept her mouth shut if he had said those words to me, but she couldnt forgive him entirely. She felt as if he had disrespected not only herself, but also Yn. The anger she felt at that time transformed into guilt in front of Yn. Violette wanted to apologize. She wanted to apologize for making her father say those things, for involving him in my position with her sister, and for trampling on his heart. She wanted to apologize for her fathers rudeness, for not taking any responsibility for her words. But as soon as she said it, she regretted herck of thought. Well, about Marijune, the thing is . Oh, , its okay. Im not the one teaching her. Oh, yeah. , right. . Thats what Yn would say. Its the answer she had imagined, but as long as Violette doesnt apologize properly, she cant be satisfied with it. Without thinking, she put her own guilt first, but Yn has no business knowing what her father said in the first ce. She assumes that her fathers words were 100% parental love and good intentions for Marijune. In fact, her fathersmand were based on his overprotective love for Marijune, and his arrogance is such that he is unwilling to agree with others in order to do so. If Violette does not tell him, Yn would know nothing about it. There is no need to go to the trouble of telling him and making him feel ufortable. It was toote for Violette to take back what she said, but fortunately, even though he had noticed something was wrong with Violette, he didnt say anything. If she misrepresented it, he would surely not know about it. If its okay with Yn, its fine. Im just a little concerned about the sudden addition of people. Violette wondered if she was smiling well. The corners of her mouth are up, but she can feel herself that it is far from a smile. Violette bowed her head down as much as possible so that Yn could not see his expressionpletely. She is afraid that if Yn just peeks through the gap in her bangs, her awkward smile would be seen. Im sorry to keep you at waiting. We should get back soon or well end up taking a break too long. How long had it been since they left the salon? If the leave their seat for a long time, the study session will be a waste of time. If Marijune suddenly started worry about her, she can imagine what kind of troublesome gs that kind half-sister will raise . The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of her home is to be a good sister to Marijune. Besides, she is not sure what to say more. Violettes hand, which was about to move away, was held back by a warm hand that was one sizerger than her own. The back of her head, which was bowed down, was touched by something hard but warm. The back of her head was pulled back by a light force, and before she could stumble forward something solid yet warm touched her head. A voice came to her above her head before she could look up. Its okay , Im fine. The feeling is not like being hugged. Not with arms around herr waist, not pulling her close, not holding herr whole body close. Its like hes holding on to her but not at the same time. Just a slight touch. Just a slight exchange of body heat. Im a lot thick-skinned than you think, Vio-chan. Im a lot more unscathed than you think. The young Yn, who was once wounded by others, is no longer here. Since the day Violette saved him, Yns heart has be much stronger. It is true that he was spoiled by Violette, who loved him like a little brother, but on the other hand, he has be brazen enough to be spoiled without thinking about the eyes of those around him. He doesnt care about the impressions of the people around him or what they say. As long as Violette is okay with it, as long as she forgives him, as long as she epts him, it doesnt matter. Everything else doesnt matter. Im fine. Thanks for worrying about me. Yn didnt have any clue about what Violette was thinking or worrying about. In fact, he had a hunch but he is not sure. The only thing he understood was that she felt some kind of guilt about her half-sister being here. Violette doesnt have to worry about anything. She didnt have to think about it. To Yn, Marijune is as worthless as a pebble on the side of the road. Although he has a radical way of thinking that makes him want to erase even a piece of stone where Violette is walking, Yn has no interest or concern for Marijune when Violette is removed from the road. Today, thanks to Marijunespany, he does not have to face the situation of Violette and udia talking to each other while leaving him behind. Marijune was just a tool for Violette. To Yn, Violette doesnt need to worry about her half-sister as long as he is with her. Yn huggedd her shoulder and returned to his ce after he is done. He pulled his hand from her wrist and stood next to her without looking at her face, and they started walking without any prompting. They both walked at the same pace. Yuran is strong, I know. Well, I dont know, I think Im probably ten times more strong than Vio-chan thinks Im. Of course, you are thick-skinned enough not to feel bothered by the prince. Why are you bringing him in? Im grateful, but its also true that it I was worried that you would feel ufortable. Im not sorry for worrying you, Vio-chan. Why are you saying sorry? The conversation between them is light and usual. The actuality that there is a trace of the closeness that was there earlier in the day is probably because of the rtionship between the two. Violette receives without question what Yuran gives her. Thats fine. Nothing needs to change. The affection that Yuran pours into Violette is special and only for her, anyway. But even so, the anger and guilt that had been nestled in Violettes heart had certainly faded. kofiWidgetOvey.draw(kajoliakter0192, { type: floating-chat, floating-chat.donateButton.text: Support me, floating-chat.donateButton.background-color: #00b9fe, floating-chat.donateButton.text-color: #fff }); Chapter 62. Touch my heart Chapter 62. Touch my heart It was an unexpected person who greeted Yn and his friends when they returned to the salon. Youre back. udia-sama,? Theres only two tables inside the room that holds the study materials used by Violette and the others. The table behind the one Violette was using is the one where Marijune and udia was sitting. Although there is a bit of distance between them due to therge size of the room, both are in the view of each other. udia, who should have been in the back before the break, is now sitting at the table they were using where Mirania was at. Not only that, but the room is empty except for udia. Neither Mirania nor Marijune could be seen. That Mirania-sama and the others? The library. Marijune is not familiar with the schools ssrooms, and the library has a better selection of materials than here. Is that so ? Violette could understand what udia is saying. Things that people could not touch when they were amoner aremonce here. If you are studying for a test, this is the ce where past papers are avable, but if you want to adapt to future sses, the library, where all kinds of knowledge is gathered, is the right ce. She can understand that. Im not sure why udia-sama is here ? If Im gone too, you wont be able to enter the room when you guyse back. No, thats not what I meant. ? udia tilted his head in confusion, and it seemed that he couldnt understand Violettes meaning. The actuality that he cant understand what Violette is trying to say is troubling her. She is not sure if they are using different method ofmunication. Seeing that udia is unaware of her meaning brought a problem in Violettes mind. Violette was surprised that udia didnt follow Marijune andstayed here. Violette understood that if Mirania was there with Marijune, she didnt need to be worried. But, she didnt understand why udia didnt choose to leave with Marijune and left behind at that time. What happened while she and Yn were taking a break? When they were there, they were separated into two groups, but did Mirania join Marijune because he thought she became alone? If so, she doesnt think it would have been Mirania that Marijune would choice. The two of them are not very close, but they are both acquaintance with udia. She doesnt think Marijune made a mistake. She wondered if it was a good thing udia didnt go with Marijune. Would you have preferred that Mira had stayed? No, thats not it. , but It was Prince udia who taught Marijune, so she thought if there was someone who was going to follow her, it would be him rather than Mirania. The more you get, the more you want. Yns facial muscles are stiffer than usual when he is in front of udia. The smile on his mouth is much more deliberate than usual. She is not sure about his eyes, the look in his eyes are much different than how he looks at Violette. Although, he doesnt say anything, Violette is sure that he doesnt want to stay in udias presence. The most important thing is that udias impression towards Yn is not good, and he does not have a good impression of Violette either. The fact that udia is waiting for the two of them seems very strange to her. I originally promised to help you in your studies. Promise, an important promise asked by Yn. Marijunes participation is what that Violette asked me to do, so Ive taught her the basics, and I think that should be enough for her. It was a t exnation, with no special emotion. She has a smile that reminds us of her innocence, and people like Marijune just because of that. Violette now thinks that this is a wonderful advantage thates from her atmosphere and personality. It used to be an element that Violette hated more than anything else, but now she is willing to let that advantage grow to its fullest. She had thought that udia was also attracted to Marijune because of these advantages. (Because they just met, ? But even before, it was almost love at first sight.) udia chose her, not Violette and it may not be such a big deal, but it is a very shocking event for Violette. In her previous life, udia had tended to be a bit narrow-minded. It was because of her own awful behaviour toward Marijune, but she could also be said to be the type that is easily controlled by a single emotion. I used to hate her, hate her, hate her, and I really, really, really wanted her to die. One of the reasons for this hatred was udias unconditional love for Marijune. udia hated Violette because of her hate for Marijune. Violette, wanting to win his heart, further increased her hatred for him. In such vicious circle, she couldnt even touch udias heart after all. Violette ? If you prefer Mira, Ill go and inform him now. No, no, no, I prefer ! No, no, Its okay with you udia-sama. , thats fine. The fact that he chosed Violette and not Marijune is astonishing. Although udias behaviour is puzzling, whether this is because his feelings for Marijune have not still developed or because of his promise to Yn, she does not know, but it is a moment that willst long in her memory. If that is the case, Violette would like to take advantage of it just for now. After all, udia is good at teaching, and she is a smart person to begin with, so she can answer questions quickly. It is certain that Mirania is also excellent, but if udia can teach her, she doesnt feel the need to rece . Well, lets get started. Where did you and Mira get to? Ah, yes. Violette walked past Yn and take the seat she had been sitting in before the break. The arrangement is almost the same as when she left, and her notebooks, writing materials and her textbook are still at the same ce. I finished up to this point before the break. Then well continue with this Did you have any problems understanding it? No, I dont think so, since Mirania-sama exined it to me. Isnt his exnation a bit too much to understand? Is that so? I found it very easy to understand. Yn stares at them as they continue their natural conversation. Violette, whose back is turned, doesnt notice, but udia, who is facing him, looks up and immediately sees the figure. He nced at the motionless figure with his eyes to stare at him before averting them. He looks at Violette and says, Yeah. ? There was no way Yn would be friendly to udia, who was talking to Violette. In fact, there was an expression on his face that was far from favorable. The thing that is happening is nothing he had expected. Violet, he said, can you move away a little please? I cant sit down. Oh, Im sorry. Im taking up all the space, so Im sorry too. No, Yns a big boy. Its okay. Yn is smiling, the kind of smile that most people like to see. Violette also has a much morefortable expression on her face than when she is talking to udia. It is a rtionship that udia knows well. The familiar banter between them is something that is often seen not only on campus, but also in social situations. Yns appearance is the same as usual. For a moment, he thought he had mistaken his previous unfriendly gaze at him. Though he was smiling so happily, udia feels like his smile is a little fake. No, It is not his mistake. Its not just his imagination. Just a moment ago, this man was He looked as if he were about to cry, like a lost, wandering child. Chapter 63. Pray to God Chapter 63. Pray to God One more person to study for a test doesnt change what they have to do. There is no particr matter for her to feel bothered by it, and vice versa. As udia said, it was enough for Marijune to be taught the basics. She was quietly working on her own without asking any questions. For some reason, udia had been following Violette for a long time, leaving Marijune behind. He said it was because he made a promise to Yn. Violette wonders if it is because the udia in front of her is so different from the udia in her memory that she feels somewhat ufortable even though she understands that. She know the end of a humiliating one-sided love . She has no regrets about the end that she deserved, about love. Still, she cannot lie to herself, who was hurt by the look of disdain that was directed at her by udia. The udia of that time is gone. Violette already knows that her memories are useless in a world that has rewinded. Even if she knows whats going to happen in the future and avoids it, she will be hit from another ce. So, even though she knows in her head that the udia she knows and the udia she is seeing now should be considered separately. She still cant forget the hurt she felt by him. (Is it because somewhere in my heart Im expecting ?) If she could give up on him, if she could forget all her feelings and memories of him, it would be so much easier to breath. The less you expect, the less you will be hurt. The fact that she cant do that is suffocating for her. She is still worried about udias eyes on her. Is it because she have the baseness to cling miserably to a hope that should have been crushed? At least, there is a possibility to the extent that she cannot immediately deny that it is not true. ( I dont want that, , Because it would only be a repeat of thest time.) The worst-case scenario crossed her mind, and she involuntarily put her hand on her forehead and sighed. If that were to happen, the redo would end up being a rerun. A year for nothing, a memory for nothing. One hopeless ending like that is more than enough. Shaking her head a few times to shake off all hope and expectation, her shaken brain brought on some thoughts. Its a small price to pay if you can reform your memories with only a disturbance of the semicircr canal. The only problem is that the location of the school made it a little easy to attract attention. The mostmon reason for this is that the people in the hallway during break time usually do not say anything strange about them. But Violette is sure, behind their back, people might be whispering nonsense logic among themselves. That is the reason why most peoples eyes on them are weird. What ? You seemed a little woozy. The beautiful eyes are sewn into a shade of purple. The hair is dark shade of pink and the eyes are beautiful purple. A girl with a noble impression. Someone called her a saint, a person who is pure, lovely, holy, and suited to all kinds of purity. Seeing her up close, it is no wonder she has that reputation. She is exactly the kind of white, beautiful being that Casanca would be if she were personified. Princess Rosette Megan. Like Gia, she is a foreign student and a princess of a neighboring country. The way she lowered her eyebrows in concern was something that came to my mind. When a beautiful persons heart aches and her expression is distorted, the beauty it brought appeals to her more than necessary. It is even more so when it is a person who is pure and unclouded. If you find it hard to walk, I will call someone for you. Oh,, no, Im fine. I was just thinking about something. I see. Im sorry for meddling. Oh, no,, Im sorry for worrying you, too. Dont worry about it. Leaving behind a beaming smile and the scent of flowers, she leaves Violette behind. Even the back of her head as she walks away is beautiful. Violette attracts the same kind of attention just by walking, but the fact that there is not a single cloud in her gaze is probably her virtue. The attention paid to Violette is often mixed with a variety of condescending things. It may be an ulterior motive toward the bewitching Violette, or it may be a judgment of her family background, or it may also be a suspicion toward her stepmother and half-sister, and now it is a mixture of negative stares. (I dont envy , do I? Not that I envy them, but its the same thing if it gets attention.) The admiration and respect for Rosette is somewhat better, but for Violette, its all the different if shes the center of attention. If possible, it would be preferable to be invisible, out of everyones sight, but she is well aware that this is an absurd wish. (Id rather be invisible now that I cant talk to anyone.) Because Rosette is adored, it is easy for people to gather around her. On the other hand, Violette is often kept at a distance because of rumors and her face, which has an atmosphere that makes it difficult to talk to people. If she is going to be the center of attention anyway, its better to stay as she is, even if it makes a bad impression. Clean and pure, right? The feelings people have for Rosette are something Violette can never bear. She doesnt need to tell by anyone that in her previous life and now she is far from clean. She has decided not to have expectations and have given up on her family and father, but she hasnt forgiven them. She cant honestly love her half-sister, and she cant just let bygones be bygones andugh at the fact that her father had it hard too. Just because she had learned that there is no point in hating and resenting, it doesnt mean that she has lost the hatred and resentment. She has to sink down so that she doesnt have to show her feelings, or else she will to throw a te at her father the next time they meet. In the end, nothing has changed in Violettes temperament. She has changed, but she has not changed. So much so that she even tries to take advantage of God. She wants to join a monastery because she wants to have faith and pray to God. Violette wants to escape from her parents, her family, and her home. That is the only reason. She is confident that she can endure any kind of life in that house, but her reason is something that could infuriate the devout believers. She believes God has saved her. She believes that God has given her a chance, and she is taking it. But she wouldnt pray for salvation. She cant really believe that her wish to a shooting star wille true. After all, she is just thanking God. (Maybe I dont believe in God) Buy Chapter 64. Pressure Chapter 64. Pressure It was only natural that the more Violette studied for the test, the closer she got to the test. By the time she got used to the pain of studying hard everyday, the first day of the test was already scheduled. Tomorrow, it was the time for her first test. Yeah, with these notes, I think you can do pretty good. Looks like youll have no problem with the memorization stuff either. The two people who graded the question booklet, which was based on past papers, gave her satisfying replies. She has been looking over it herself and found nothing that looked like could cause her any problem, but it is still reassuring to get advice of a parson who is also older and more talented. Thank you. Ill give this back to you in case you want to take a quick look at it during your break. When the graded answer sheets came back, Violette ran her eyes over them and found that she had answered all the questions correctly. Of course, this does not mean that this particr questions will be given tomorrows test, but it is still a good result to gain confidence. Im sure the two of them wont have anything to worry about either. Thank you very much. This will be Marijunes first test, and I think shell have a good result. I couldnt have done it without you guys! If it had been just me, I would have been so confused and wouldnt have known what to write in the test. After studying for this test, Violette has be quite ustomed to seeing udia and Marijune together. But she has to remember that how their rtionship is going is none of her problem. The test in front of her is more important than anything else right now. I never thought I could get a perfect score, even if it was on a past test.) It seems that the daily study sessions have paid off. She didnt even remember the questions of the test of her previous life, though she does remember taking it once, but her memories are too hazy and her life was too full of experiences to be remember such needless test. The fact that it was the second time made her understanding of the ss better, but thats about it. Since she doesnt remember the questions properly, it was too poor to be called a cheat. Violette nced at her questions and focused on the ones that would take her a long time to solve and the ones she wasnt sure of. In her previous life, when she took on the challenge of taking the test alone without anyones help, Marijune easily shone at the top of the ss. She would naturally achieve excellent results this time, too. Because she also studied hard with everyone else. As for the apanying words ofint from her father to Marijune and scornful words to her, she is already prepared for them. As long as she was prepared for it, she would simply ignore them and think that it was a regr urrence. However, this time, she cannot be a failure just to irritate her father. Yn took care of her, udia helped her. Violette understands more than anyone how big a deal that is. She is not like Marijune, who is lucky to be born genius, neither she is Mirania, who would always surprise people with his extraordinary achievement. Yn was troubled, ufortable, but still tried to help Violette. udia, who overcame his disbelief and conflict and lent his help to an annoying woman. In order to repay these two people, she must do her utmost. Are you nervous? a little bit. I knew it. Your face is a little tense. The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your disbelief is to be prepared for the unexpected. But its not an unpleasant nervousness. Its not the usual nervousness, like she has a de in her neck, like her heart is in someone elses hand. Its not at all like the anxiety of being stabbed and her neck gripped in a deathly way. Its like a weight is on her back and its hard to move. She feels like she has to crawl if she wants to move, but maybe thats why she is so excited, so inspired. Violettr is sure that this is the pressure of her mind. Her body is so heavy as if she is carrying so many burden on her back, but. She has to do her best. To ask someone to lend her a helping hand, to want to respond to someones kindness, until now, she didnt know that. She had never thought of doing her best for someone. She doesnt know if they, her family expected her to do so. She was only scolded for not crossing the hurdles that were set for her. She was not even given the time to think about whose standards they were made based on, or who the hurdles were for. Violette thought that everything that was forced upon her was bothersome. The things that her father wanted from Violette was alwaysposed without her. Even if she could do it, she would not be praised, but if she couldnt, she would be cursed. Violette is not even allowed to live for herself. She is deprived of the legs to stand on her own, and yet she is told to run to someone else. Even if she has to crawl, she is told to move for someone else. How is this different from very? She doesnt want to be a ve. She doesnt want to be someone elses shadow. Violettes desire grew so great that she herself lost sight of herself. Shemitted a crime and ended up atoning for someone else, which she detested the most. It was too foolish, too extreme of a thought, even now she can see that it was. One cannot live only for someone else. But neither can they live only for themselves. Its a simple thing, a very simple thing, but until now, she didnt know this. Just as she wanted to reward Yn, she wanted someone to reward her, too. The feeling of wanting to show someones strength and getting praised for is very beautiful. If that is the pressure that is being put on her, then there is no pressure that is morefortable. So, good luck with your exam. The only thing he cheered for was Violette, as if she was his concern. Violette smiles at Yn as a matter of course. Oh, you too, she said, we have studied hard together. So we will both do a good result. The way she squinted her eyes while smiling happily is like an angel fell from the sky, her own dignity and innocence were in harmony with her happiness. Naturally, Violette pulled Yn closer to her heart unconsciously. She prepared a seat for Yn in her own world. Without realizing how much relief and joy it would bring to Yn. Yes, thats right. You also got a perfect score on the problem set, didnt you? He was a little like Violette. His score was average, but its not like he could get a perfect score on the past exams. Its okay. It would be easier if we could both get a satisfied result. Whats the point of studying so hard if you cant get it? Their world isplete. This is because Violette has taken her eptance of Yn for granted. It is a world of only for them because they are childhood friends, and it is the result of Yn gradually embedding himself in Violettes unconscious mind. So Violette doesnt know. Only Yn was aware of the golden eyes that were pinned on /angrybird Chapter 65. Longing and envy are similar Chapter 65. Longing and envy are simr 65. Longing and envy are simr. Ah, they are not so different, after all. Violette and Yns rtionship is well known to the high society. The atmosphere and the air seemed to have a different color only there where they are standing. Is it because of his subjective perception, or is it actually the case? Either way, it doesnt matter. Either way, the world that udia sees is still the same. Thank you for everything, Mirania-sama. I didnt do much. No, you gave me a lot of useful books! Because it was Miss Marijune herself who read them and learned from them. Marijune and Mirania are talking beside udia, smiling at each other. Perhaps because of Miranias personality as well as Marijunes own amiability, their atmosphere was familiar as if they knew each other before. It was the same with udia, who also had conversation with Marijune. There was no need to choose a topic of conversation based on their personalities and tolerance level, from the beginning. Because they are both born as genius. Marijunes purity of heart is dazzlingly beautiful. Whether people takes that as goodness of her heart or as naivete is up to each individual, but if he were to express his own personal opinion, he would say that she is a very likable person. But he knows that he doesnt like her. You are not very good at arts and sciences. Yes, I guess. Im not really aware of it. The only thing Im not good at is solving math problems. I cant just take a few minutes to read and understand the text. Oh, , if you ask me, thats true. Well, there werent many mistakes to begin with. udias ear picks up their voice. The actuality that he doesnt care is what he is aware of most. The most important thing to remember is that the best way to use your time is to be careful how you spend. udia always feels ufortable when he talks to her. He is sure that he doesnt like Marijune. She is always clumsy and unsure of her footing, which is not his favorite thing about her. He feels ufortable and inconvenienced whenever he is with her, as if he wants to turn away from her and not talk to her. Violette on the other hand ispletely different from Marijune. Her beauty and gracefulness is something that makes her personality much more charming than Marijune. She is someone that udia would like without hesitation. And her personality became even better recently, making her even more lovable than before. udia tried to convince himself, it is better if he doesnt look at Violette. Because he knows she has an unshakeable guard around her. He should not think much about her. If he didnt think about her, he would not be tormented by such insubstantial feelings. Even though he knows that the feelings he has for her is not easily receable. Still, his eyes are drawn to her. His ears filters out the other noises and picks up her voice more clearly. Until recently, even the sight of her was unpleasant, and the unnatural sweetness of her voice was polluting his ears. udia used to behave so badly at Violette that he would have liked to forget about her if he could. She was supposed to be a bad person, but she wasnt. The gaze that is drawn to her is sewn up outside of her awareness. udia just wanted to burn the image of her in his heart so hard that he wouldnt think of the emotion of pulling her away from him. udia was so caught up in the moment that he couldnt think of anything to convince himself to stay away from her. He was so surprised. Immediately, his whole body became tense. He felt shame at his own actions as he was prated by a cold, emotionless gaze. The fact that Yn noticed him made him feel even more ufortable than when stealing nces at Violette herself. To udia, Yn is a kind of a strength, someone his opposite, something to be feared. He doesnt know exactly what or why should he fear him but he does. udias heart beats fast, like a child before being scolded. He could hear the thumping of his heart getting louder. He wondered what did he say to Yn for his eyes to be sharper .Is it really because Yn is also aware of his unknown feeling towards Violette? All the worries that had been going through his brain turned out to be unfounded. (Eh) Yn looked away from udia, as if he never noticed his presence. Calm and gentle, just as many people imagine Yn to be. But udia knows very well that his innermost feelings towards him are dozens of times bitter than usual people. Hey, Vio-chan, lets go out somewhere again after the test. Yes, of course. Ill go with you wherever you want to go this time. Me? I promised before that I would let you think of a reward for you. We should pick one together anyway. Wow, thanks, Vio-chan! I havent done anything yet. Violette pressed her lips into a smile she couldnt hold back. Ynpletely melted by her smile and continued to immersed himself in happiness. udia, who was still standing and watching them was dazzled by her smile. The view in front of him was so perfect that he forgot to breath. Was it longing he can see in Yns expression, which is the opposite of his own, or was it a desire to be dazzled by the beautiful scene? Or was it envy toward Yn for Violettes smile that has always been directed at him, which udia had hated so /angrybird Chapter 66. The day I cut the cross in the depths of Hell Chapter 66. The day I cut the cross in the depths of Hell 66. The day I cut the cross in the depths o It is true that eyes speak louder than words. Looking at something or someone is a sign of interest, and the more often you look at them, the more you are interested in them, and the more you stare at them, the more you want to hold on to them. The feelings inside of that person are good or bad cant be said, but the act of looking is based on the fact that ones heart is in the other person. (Its easy to understand.) Yn is well aware of the gaze that has been poured on him and Violette since a while ago, and who its owner is. udia usually had a look in his eyes whenever Yn is in front of him, as if he wanted to say something. The only thing that is so annoying to Yn this time is that udias gaze is not on him, but on Violette. Even if people nces at someone who they likes, they have to ept if it is good for them or not. Im not sure if Ill have time. We have to wait till thest day of the test. Sounds good. Itll be fun. The irritating feeling that was about to overflow melted away as Violette smiled at him. The most important thing is that its him who is by her side now, not the other person. Lets go somewhere for lunch,, isnt there anything Yn wants to do? I dont have anything in particr in mind, I guess. Then think about where you want to go before the day of the event. Vio-chan thinks better than me No, I cant. This is a reward for your hard work. Even if it is a reward for Yn, it isplete when Violette is around. He is not a materialistic person in nature so couldnt think what or how much he wants something. When Yn himself wants something, Violette is in always the reason. Rather, Violette is indispensable to Yns desires. Without her, Yn would not even want to breathe. Hmmm This is a conundrum. Yn doesnt want to annoy Violette, but he doesnt want to miss out on any of her rewards either. There is something he wants as a reward, but he isnt sure if he should vocalised it. He is not sure how much more difficult this is than the test, although it is a pleasant problem. Ill think something before the day of thest test. The sound he squeezed out with a bitter face was unexpectedly unreliable. It was a baseless confidence, but he was sure he could do it. He had to put a lot of hope in his future self and think something pleasant, he was sure it would be all right. If you dont like , you can say no. Its not like that. Yn quickly shook his head and denied. If he didnt deny it, Violette was sure to misunderstand. Yn can understand what Violette is thinking about his reaction as if he could see it in her face. Was he annoyed, or perhaps he really didnt like it? How many people know that Violette is actually more sensitive than most people? Perhaps she herself is not aware of it, and in fact, she even thinks she is insensitive. But that is just because she unconsciously pretends not to see or notice. Her ability to read the atmosphere is so sensitive that she can notice even the smallest change even if she is a little distracted. Her senses are so sharp that she can read the atomsphere easily. Still she pretends to not notice or see anything not because they arent worthy of her attention but because she is no longer able to make a choice. She was born and raised in a world where she could not live without it. That is why Yn must not neglect tomunicate. Im very happy and Im looking forward to it. I just cant think of anything I want. Im sorry, I rushed you. No, you didnt. I didnt think I was such a greedy person myself. Its true that Yn doesnt say much about liking or wanting this or that. The person he wants to have even if he dies is right in front of him right now, but if he doesnt take on this challenge with full preparation and timing, he is sure he will die of regret. It is said that failure is the pir of sess, but in this case, he only has one chance. If he fails, he will not be given another chance, and if he makes a wrong move, he will make not only lose her but also make Violette unhappy. Such an oue must not be allowed to happen. He will not allow even the possibility. It would be wrong for Violettes future not to be happy. She must be happy, no matter who else is unhappy. (I will make them pay whoever makes her unhappy ) Yes, even if it is Yn himself. Yn? Hey, Vio-chan. ? The big, round eyes are holding a mysterious color in Yns eyes. They glittered and sparkled, and Yn had no doubt that these eyes were precious like jewels. He had seen so many things since he was little. He has even seen real gems with his own eyes, and have umted a lot of knowledge. Even so, for Yn, it is only these eyes that have value. They are beautiful just by being there, and even more beautiful when they smile. The most beautiful and precious thing in Yns memory at any time is Violettes existence. So, if Violette is happy, thats all that matters to him. If you havent decided until the day of , well go somewhere together. Yes, of course, Ill go out with you as much as you want. (Im in love. I want her to love me.) The way she smiles is so familiar to him. Even though he had been beaten down to the depths of hell, if Violetteughed, if she could be happy, then that would be enough for him. The day she fell in love, Yn wished for her happiness while he being in hell. And when that wish was blown to smithereens, he vowed never to handle Violettes happiness on anyone else ever again. Her love was too much for a man who did not care for Violette, for a fool who did not know the preciousness of the goddess like her. It was toote for him(udia) to be attracted by her beauty now, even though he(udia) had abandoned her as unwanted. He can haunt his past self in the depths of the same hell she had once experienced. With so many curses, with so much hatred, he had blinded his eyes and pretended not to notice. (Now, if I only knew how that man felt) If he knew where udias eyes were following, he knew about his feelings for Violette too. What if the dayes when her wish to be lovedes true? Who will Violette choose? Who will make her /angrybird Chapter 67. Lifelong white flag Chapter 67. Lifelong white g Well, the test period, which was so long, went by so fast once it started. It was only three days test to begin with, so it was only natural that the test finished so soon. It was basically a depressing event, but the only advantage is that school finishes earlier than usual at the time of test. However, this was the first time that Violette was thankful for this advantage. She was always unhappy for this but now she thinks its a good thing. It was a long time ago when she first went to a shop with Yn. So, have you decided where you want to go? Im still waiting for something but I just want many things! Im not sure yet, so I thought Id just wander around and see whats out there. Will you go out with me? The way Violette looks at him with an anxious gaze and her reaction has not changed over time. Yn used to leave all decisions more directly to Violette, so he thinks shes grown uppared to that. In fact, his priorities are much more tilted toward Violette than they were when he was a child, its as if there werent anything else important than her for him to worry about. Of course. The way she smiles with her hand holding her mouth, looks a lot more carefree than usual. It is difficult even for Yn topletely distinguish whether this is a sign of no worries or an escape from reality. There is no difference in the fact that both are enjoying themselves in the present moment. Therefore, he cannot carelessly poke at her pleasant moment. If a snake were toe out of the bushes, the day would be ruined. So he would kill that snake to stop ruining her happiness. If Violette is walking next to Yn for his sake, Yn is obligated to entertain Violette with all his might. After all, all Yn can do is to keep Violette smiling now. The case Im using is getting a bit weedy, so I thought Id ask you to repair it for me. Oh,,e to think of it, many ces were broken when I looked at it before. Ive been using it since I started middle school. It is made of leather and has Yns initials burned into the camel-colored surface. Violette heard that his parents gave it to him as a gift for entering the school. Yuran is generally good with things, but there are some things that cannot be said to be his strong points, as he continues to use it even when it deteriorates. He has a rough and stubborn attitude, saying that if it is not broken, he can use it, and his desire for things is low to the point of extremity. His parents had taken care of him until then, but they changed their policy when he entered middle school. We should make sure to repair, mend, and fix things. Thats what they told him. So he thought if he did that, his good material possessions would be his strong point. He had been choosing sturdy items so that he could use them for as long as possible, but now he wanted to choose items that he could use for a long time, even for a lifetime if possible. It should be something that willst as long as possible depending on its maintenance, something that will develop its own taste and adapt itself to the user. Violette agreed with this idea, and thought it would be perfect for Yn. But so far, she hasnt understood half of his thoughts. Thus, he started doing maintenance, but only after visible deterioration appeared. He is still far from the realm of visiting the repair shop regrly even if something is wrong. Even so, it is probably a lot better that he doesnt have to leave it until it breaks down. I was thinking about it a lot when I noticed it. There were other things that needed to be fixed or replenished, like ink for pens, but there was nothing new that I wanted. Well, I just remembered that too. I dont have anything that I like that at the moment,, and Ill probably end up fixing things today. That would be fun, wouldnt it? I hope thats okay with you, Vio-chan. Once the decision was made, they were quick to take action. Following Yns lead, they went to the stores, deposited their belongings, did some shopping, and took care of other business on the spot. At the first store, he asked for repairs, told them he would pick them upter, and left the store. At the second shop, he bought some ink, and at the third shop, he had a simple repair done on the pen itself. I think its all that I needed to fix. Thats less than I thought it would be. Is it? Well, I didnt pack much to begin with. Yns bag is so small that even if Violette were to carry it, she would think it was light. The same is true even when there are textbooks in the bag, so today, at the end of the test, the bag is almost empty. He had brought some things with him with the intention of sending them in for repair, but without them, all he had was his wallet and pen case. Vio-chan, do you still have time? What? Well, I think its still a little early for me to go home. At Yns words, Violette looked at the pocket watch in her bag. The time engraved on it was earlier than the scheduledpletion of the repairs. Even if she visited the store now, she would have to wait until it is not finished repairing. I see Do you want to take a break somewhere? Its been a good amount of time since they had lunch, and because of all the walking they had done, they are feeling a little hungry again. Yns gaze wandered as he searched for a restaurant that would meet his requirements. There are not many restaurants in this area, perhaps because of the concentration of artisans who have set up store here. There are not many pedestrians on the street either, so even if a coffee shop were to be set up, it would be deserted. There is a ce a little further away where there are many restaurants as well as coffee shops, but if they go there now it would be hassle toe back here. Not only that, it would also shorten their rest time. A ce where Violette could rest, preferably with good sweets and tea. She had no idea that Yn had listed such a ce in his mind, but something had caught to Violettes eyes. She asked, Hey, Yn. Whats wrong with your watch? Violettes gaze went to his wrist. Yn always wore a wristwatch on his wrist. She didnt notice it before since Yn was wearing long sleeve shirt which covered his wrist as well. Now that he was resting one of his fingers on his chin and thinking about a good ce for them to rest, the sleeve of the shirt rolled down a little, showing his empty wrist. Yn looked at his empty wrist and said Im not sure. What? Oh, I lost it the other day. Violettes expression changed to one of dismay at Yns matter-of-fact attitude. If it were any other object or person, she wouldnt have worry. But for some reason, her sadness came to surface hearing Yn lost his watch. Her emotion would go beyond her expectations whenever any matters rted to Yn. If I recall correctly, wasnt it the fourth one? Its actually the sixth. Thats not good. I know, but Im not very good with watches. The way she sulks with her cheeks puffed out is the same old routine he have seen her doing many times. Violette used to look things for him, but she has given up on it now because he never cared about things he needed. No matter how many times she told him to, he would always nod along with her butter forget about it. Yn himself has long since given up the habit of using new and better things and uses a cheap watch at random. He says, I dont like how tight they are on my wrists. Its hard to move my arm around, and even when I get it to the right size, it feels constricted. I understand how you feel, but you wouldnt want to be without one, would you? Not at all. Although I dont use it much, I need it when on campus or on outside to see the time. I knew it. If they are on campus, there are clocks in the ssrooms and bells that ring, so they dont have to worry about time. But it is still important to keep track of the time, and people should get into the habit of checking their watch. Time is important, and even trust is an important thing. Yns thick wristwatch make him feel even more cramped. Violette understands this feeling. Women can wear bracelet-like wristwatches, but mens wristwatches are usually made of leather or metal and follow the contours of the wrist. Im not a fan of wristwatches either. ? I see Vio-chan? Whats wrong? Violettes suddenly stopped walking and looked straight at Yn. Are you hungry? Are you tired? No, Im fine. Then its settled. What the? Violettes held Yns wrist and pulled him along with her. Their fingers arent intertwined but he could still feel the softness of her palm. Following the force that was pulling him to hurry, he moved his feet to match his pace with Violette, who was ahead of him. Her strength and gait were weak and smallpared to Yns. The young Yn had never seen this side of Violette before. He thought this person was a perfect guardian, and he was the one who was being protected. It was only when he wanted to protect her that he realized how small, soft, and weak this person was. She had only small hands that could not even restrain Yns wrists fully. But Yn will never be a match for such small hands. Yn would be defeated by even the tips of Violettes fingers, even her fingernails would be enough to defeat him. Violette, did you have somece you wanted to go? Yn doesnt know anything about what she is going to do or where she is going. The only thing that he know is, if Violette wants to go somewhere, its a good enough reason for Yn to follow her, even if its hell. Unlike Violette, who is walking very quickly, Yn is walking with the same stride and pace as when he walks alone. He would have followed her even if she didnt tell him to, and she wouldnt have to hold his wrist to catch him because he wanted to go with her. But there is no need to ruin this happy situation by saying so. Violette looked back slightly at Yns question with a smile. She smiled happily at Yns question, Im going to buy a reward for you. Hello dear readers! How are you? Do you all like my work? If you do, then please support me by clicking the link below. Your support is really appreciated and needed. Thanks on advance! Happy /angrybird Chapter 68. Sacrifice for protection Chapter 68. Sacrifice for protection 68. Sacrifice for protection Violette took Yn to a watch shop. It was a bit far from the ce they had just left, so they would have to go straight there to pick up the repairs. Although they will not be able to take a break, Yn is not tired to begin with, and if Violette prioritizes this one, there is not a shred of thought to object to it. And from the conversation just before, it was clear without needing to ask why they were going there. My watch was bought from here, she said. They sell more than just watches, and they have a wide variety of designs. Wow, Vio-chan, youve been around here before, havent you? Id like to say yes, but its actually my first time here. Oh, thats right. Violette, for reasons simr to Yns, is not a fan of wristwatches. She either repairs one that her father used to have, or custom orders one with the exact same design. And the size, too. But it would always slip through from Violettes thin wrists. Until Marin provided her with her current pocket watch, she used have a simple wristwatch that matched hers. Its a simple watch with a metal part attached to a synthetic leather belt, but its much better than the one she had, which is neither the right size nor the right design. However, she still couldnt get used to the feeling of being restrained by her wrist, and so Marin found her current pocket watch for her when she kept forgetting to wear it. Violette looked at the many dials in the line and searched for one that would fit Yn. It was right to leave it up to Marin when choosing something, but she was somewhat excited to pick out something for Yn. When Violette choosed something for herself, she would just judge whether it looks good on her or not, but when ites to finding something that Yn will like, she have much more responsibility, and thats why its fun. Maybe its because Yn is her friend. Not because she knows what Yuran likes, but because she knows that he would justugh it away without ming her if she chosed something funny. He has big hands, so if she chooses too small, it would be hard for him to use. If Vio-chan chose it for me, Ill treasure it. Thats not. The first thing which is most important is that it is something that you are going to use, so it has to be something that would be easy for you to use. Saying this, she picked up something that caught her eye. Functionality is important to Yn, who is not a big fan of design. He wanted something sturdy andfortable in his hand. The simrly sized watches are just at the size of the palm of her hand, but she wonders if Yn would find them small. Without some sense of presence, they would end up like the forgotten and neglected wristwatches. If he loses his watch so often, Yn may not have developed the habit of carrying a watch with him. Violette wants him to use it for a long time if possible, and she hopes him to like it. Frankly speaking, this is a needless worry, but it is a natural thought for Violette, who does not know Yurans inner feelings. I think it would be a great size to fit in my hand, dont you think so? Well, I guess so. Ynsrge hand shook at Violettes eye level. The actuality that his hand is so big that it could cover not only Violettes hand but also her facepletely is reasonable considering the fact that he is tall. The pocket watch, which looked like a palm-sized watch to Violette, looks like a childs toy as soon as she handed it over to Yn. Its enough if I can put it in my pocket and take it out easily, he said. If its too big, Itll be trouble. He says it as if it were someone elses business, but he really knows that it is Yn himself who will be using it,, and he leaves it entirely to Violette, who is not good at choosing. Even if she choses something bizarre and inconvenient, there is nothing wrong with it because the best brand for Yn is the one that Violette chosed for him. Violette, on the other hand, wanted to give Yn a watch, since he often loses his watch, so she wanted to give him something that he could use a long time. She looked up at Yn, who was still smiling, his cheeks puffing up a little, with a sultry expression on his face. Before she could say anything, he grabbed her arms and pulled her to him. The force he used wasnt much to pull herpletely in his arm, he just pulled her closer so that he can see her eye-to-eye. Violette looked at the face that unexpectedly came to her sight. She could clearly see her expression on his eyes. He just chuckled, as if tolerating a childs prank. Thank you, Vio-chan. Im sure Yn will be the one to use it in the first ce, right? Although it is in the name of being a reward from her, that does not mean that he have to ept what Violette choosed without saying anything. Rather, since they are standing next to each other, Yns wishes should be expressed more and more. She choosed for Yn because she wanted to make him happy. And she is sure that the time spent choosing watch together was the most enjoyable. It was much more enjoyable than just choosing one without him and giving it to him. What kind of watch would Vio-chan like? Me? I Rather than exining, Violette pulled out her own pocket watch from her bag. The form was in the form of a half-hunter or demi-hunter, the lid was donut-shaped, with a ss fitted into the missing center. The light blue gemstone in the center of the hands gleamed lustrously in the simple silver-colored construction. Violette thought that if Marin had chosen it, it would look good on her, but she wondered if it was her imagination that it somehow reminded her of Marin herself. She said its a good luck charm. Oh, so. The gem is like the clear ocean, it is probably an aquamarine stone. Theres a talisman with an odd word on it. Perhaps it is because it is the same stone as her name, or perhaps it is a reference to the words of the stone, he thinks the watch matches Violette well. Yn knows very little about Marin, but he trusts her on the one point that she cares about Violette. And as long as that point is clear, the rest is unimportant. Above all, Violette trusts her with all her heart, and he doesnt want to bring her into dispute by making a false usation. Im happy for you, Violette. Yes. Thank you. The way she smiles happily and wraps her arms around the watch conveys the importance of the gift even without words. The only people Violette can think of who would think and choose a gift for her are Marin and Yn. Thinking back, the first time she received a gift as Violette was from Yn. There are many opportunities for children to receive gifts like on Christmas and birthdays, but she had no chance to be a part of any of them. I wanted to get matching gifts, but I decided not to. I think its a little small for you to use. Yes, it is, but Lets choose another one. ? Violettes pocket watch, while somewhat reminiscent of a marines design, is properly within Violettes taste. And Violette also is not a big fan of ornate objects. Although the size and delicate design give the impression of being more feminine, it would not be out of ce if a man were to use it. To begin with, Yn does not have the nerve to worry about what others think of him, as long as its something that Violette gave him. He would have jumped at the chance to wear the same dress if he thought it would be attractive and Violette would have agreed to it with a smile. But this, this watch, was chosen by Marin just for Violette. He should not take advantage of the fact that she was only thinking of Violette. There is a certain etiquette that should be observed between people who care for Violette in the same way. If Yn were in Marins shoes, he would not be angry if the gift he had chosen for Violette was used for Marins pleasure. He would have felt some difort, but not anger. Whether or not Marin, who lives a life of devotion, and Yn, who immerses himself in devotion and adoration, share the same feelings, it is wise to stop if Violette is notfortable with what is being done to her. There are many things that I think would look good on you, but I cant seem to find one that I think is right for you. The most important thing to remember is that you should never be afraid to ask for help. Im not saying that, but Id prefer something that suits your taste anyway. The the concept of likes and dislikes is not verymon, many people either dont understand or misunderstand Yns tastes. Either way, they misunderstood Yn. In a sense, Violette also misunderstands Yns true taste, but she has a good enough grasp of his personality to know what he likes and dislikes. Right now, Violettes head is filled with thoughts of Yn. She is thinking only about him not herself. The fact that she is thinking about him makes Yns heart burst with joy. It is moments like this that make him wish that time would stop. Yn, are you listening to me? Im listening. Thats why arent you answering? Do you like anything else? Well, Im all about ease of use, so if I had to choose a design, Id go with . The sulking look changed to one of concern for him. Yn knows that even if he wanted time to stop, it would never happen. In this store that sells time, Yns wish is simply ludicrous. They dont know how much time has passed, but Yn would have to receive the fix that he had asked for. It would be unwise to take any more time. It would be better to give a good reason and leave the store without buying anything at this point. Violette would be satisfied if he told her he couldnt choose, and he could use that as an excuse to go out with her again at ater date. No matter how good she is with calctions, as long as Yn has her brothers filter on him, Violette will ept it. With that wisdom in mind, he told her he was going to go home today. Ah Violette, ? Violette suddenly looked away and took two or three steps forward as if she were being sucked in. The eyes, which had been probing, twinkled with a small joy when they were convinced of something. I knew it was . Whats wrong? This watch is like my watch. ? What does my watch mean? Violette, who was smiling with a mischievous expression on her face, would probably not answer his question. It didnt take long for Yn to understand what she is talking about. He looked at where she was looking and easily understood what she meant. Violette picked the watch that caught her eyes. A pocket watch of the type known as a hunters case. A flowerposed of unique petals of different sizes bloomed all over the lid of the watch. Pale purple gems that seemed to dissolve in water made a beautiful flower garden. I see, it is indeed Vio-chans watch. The violet flowers are decorated with violet gems. The color of the jewelry is also violet. It would certainly not be wrong to say that it is Violettes watch,, bearing Violettes name and the colour violet. The name Violette was not given by her parents, but by her mothers father, Violettes grandfather, so he have never heard of its origin. Violette does not dislike her name, to the extent that she finds herself in the violet flower. Im sorry for the suddenness of it, but it just caught my eye. No, dont worry about it. Although Violette just looked at it, todays purpose was for Yn, not for Violettes search for a watch. She is well aware of Yns motto Im not a fan of the newest and most popr but the most useful. And Yns would not want to use this design for a stone. Maybe its because the color is pale, or maybe its because the motif is violet, but even the flower garden that covers the entire lid doesnt give a gaudy impression. The delicate beauty and loveliness of the design is elegant, but it is too lovely for men to use. Above all, delicate decorations are not Yns forte. If that is the case, this is also not suitable as a gift for Yn. Ill take this one. Before Violette can put it back, Yns hand picks up the violet pocket watch. The chain is a bit long and can be put in a pocket or worn around the neck for convenience. The happy expression on his face as he looked at the chain, which was raised to eye level, was like a child looking at marbles through the sun. The air around Yn became even sweeter. But this one Id like this as my reward. Violette was puzzled and so Yn reminded her once again that the outing today was for them to choose a reward for him. He knows what shes thinking, but Yns true desire for this watch is unwavering and unyielding. He has found a connection with her. That alone makes it special to Yn. And once it bes special, he will not want to give it to anyone else. It is a feeling akin to possessiveness, but perhaps heavier and deeper. This will be my good luck charm. I hope it will bring you good luck. Yes, it will. I am confident that I will never lose it or forget it. Isnt that a good thing?(Yn) If you want it, I cant help it.(Violette) She allowed it with her usual big sisterly smile. In Yns words, she must have seen the extension of his adoration as being his sister. In truth, its not such a cute dimension, but Violette doesnt need to know. She can believe what she wants to see and what she wants to think. It is Yns mission and significance to make it true. If you like it, its the best thing. Thank you! Sharpen your weapon. Prepare for everything. Not hastily, but surely. A castle where she will be happy, a fortress where no one can hurt her. He must build a paradise just for Violette. Violette doesnt need to know. She doesnt need to know anything, she just needs to face the day. The only thing that makes him sick to his stomach is making Violette wait in that house (Violettes home), but if he fails to do it in haste, everything will disappear in a bubble. Yn will do whatever it takes. He will do whatever it takes and use whatever he can, to make sure that she can make a choice based solely on her own thoughts and feelings. To be able to reach out as she desires, without worry or intervention. Yn will give everything that he has, including all his feelings. For Violette, he will sacrifice his happiness. Even if this feeling does not reach her and her love goes out of control. Even if the feelings he sacrificed to her die out without bing anything, Yn doesnt care. The only thing that Yn will never do is to hurt /angrybird Chapter 69. The price of giving up Chapter 69. The price of giving up Surprisingly, there was no sense of curfew in Violette. But that doesnt mean there is a lot of freedom, but rather a more severe reality. It is not the father or Violette herself who determines Violettes curfew, but Marijune or her step-mother. If either of them cares about Violette, then Violette has exceeded her curfew, and if they dont care, they will not be interested in her going home in the morning. No, they could be offended by herte appearance, but none of them have any feelings of concern for Violettes safety. But Violette isnt concerned about their feelings for her. The heart that used to feel hurt has already withered away. She no longer has any emotion or energy to spare, and even if she were to vent her frustration, she would just let it slide. She has gotten used to it, or maybe she has given up? She doesnt know if its just her feelings of giving up,, but either way those frustrating and depressing feeling is not healthy, and she is happy that she could have a healthy life in this lifetime that she never thought could have in the first ce. I was nervous, but I think I did the best I could! I see. It must have been a tough first test for you. So today, too, Violette bes a machine. She is like an inorganic object that just moves her hands and mouth. Whether or not her sense of taste works depends on the day, like an eating game that even Violette herself doesnt know. Sometimes it tastes good, but when she tries to be mindless, she cant help but perceive food as nothing more than a mass of nutrients, an object to fill her stomach. She feels sorry for the food that the chef made for her. It tastes so good when she eats it in her room, but she didnt realize how much the taste of the food depends on the ce and the people in the same space. But the fact that she can swallow it without feeling the difort of wanting to spit it out suggests that they made it with that much consideration for Violette. Neither the texture nor the slurpiness of the food makes her feel the difort of being tasteless. At the same time, Violette feels a weight in the pit of her stomach grow heavier just thinking about what would happen after the test results came back.The results of the test are posted in the hallway, just in case students cant see them properly. However, since the grades and tiers are different, she doesnt know the ranking of Marijune and her ssmates. But if it is the same asst time, then it is possible Marijune will be reigning first ce. Even when she didnt cooperate in Marijunes study, she(Marijune) was able to get the top position without any difficulty. This time, when the difficulty level was even lower, it wouldnt be too much of a hassle for her(Marijune) to get the first ce. (I am in fourth ce?) Violette already doesnt remember what ce she wasst time, but she is sure that she went up quite a bit. Violette is sure that the majority of people would rate it as a good result, but only objectively, from a third-partys perspective. However, to her father, Violette would have been condemned if her ranking was lower than Marijunes. Even if she had been ranked higher, she would have been reprimanded by him. The scale of reprimand would be a little smaller, but still the day when that father praises Violette would nevere. This is not the dimension of possibility, but certainly, as a promised future. In the first ce, Violette is an embarrassing sister who cant even win first ce to Marijune when she didnt win first ce. And even if, in desperation, she did get first ce, she would end up being recognized for the fact that its her duty to get a better result, without being praised or reward she deserves. What an unreasonable and hard family lineage. Violette is the only one who is imposed upon, though the other three probably think they are the ideal family. (Well, Ive gotten used to it by now) She has gotten so used to it that she can forget their unreasonable logic with a sigh. She is not even angry anymore. She is well aware that she has be much more energy-efficient person because of her one-time failure. I wonder how Yn did. Violette has no concerns or expectations regarding her half-sister, and for many reasons she is not interested even a little bit. On the other hand, she knows that she shouldnt be worried about Yn, but she is worried for him. He is a childhood friend who is like a younger brother to her, and although they are only one year apart in age, it is almost a habit for her to act like a big sister. Yn is on Marijunes ss. He has the talent to absorb and utilize a lot of things quickly. He is not a genius like Marijune, but he is the type of person who knows exactly what he is capable of. Whatever the case may be, he is still an excellent person. Still, the reason why her worryes first instead of reassurance is probably because somewhere in her heart, she still treats Yn like a child. The little boy who she was protecting behind her back has grown up to be a fine young man. Still, to Violette, he is still a cute and adorable little brother, far more important to her than her family. She chuckled at her own feelings, as if she were an overprotective mother. I did my best, and Im sure I did well, but Violette cant quite imagine what level that her result is. Come to think of it,st time, she never once asked Yn about his test results She couldnt afford to. Marijune had shattered all kinds of pride she had, and her father scorned and scolded her without any reason. Denial of her existence is a given, and he tells her to work hard even though he has a habit of not recognizing her efforts. The contradictions were so severe that she didnt understand what he meant, but she guess it was a reasonable logic for her father. How could she endure such unreasonableness for a year? She wonders if the result of a years worth of resentment was a huge eruption that ended her up in prison in her previous life. Perhaps it was because her mental exhaustion was too much that she had no time or space to care about Yn. In fact, she thinks she was the one who made him worry a lot. It was he who had been worried about her back then. Violette gave up everything, but if she could afford to think about Yn as a result, then that was enough of a return for her. (Oh, I should thank you both) Thanks to udia and Mirania, Violette was able to achieve more than she was capable of. She is willing to thank Yn again for asking them to help her, but she must further add her thanks to the two of them for taking care of her and Marijune. Violette doesnt have any intention to take her sisters ce, but she honestly doesnt think that Marijune can repay her properly . Its not she is saying that she(Marijune) doesnt have manners, but her(Marijune) values are still more like those of amoner. She is sure that she(Marijune) intends to improve, but she cant afford to fail in the hands of a prince. And if she(Marijune) did something wrong, it would be Violette who would be scolded. Not from udia and the others, but from that blind father of hers. Her father, who wants nothing but love for Marijune, might even put the me for her ignorance on Violette. (Lets ask Marin to prepare something for them as thanks.) Since their tastes are unclear, she would like to give them something as eptable as possible. Sweets would be the most standard, then she can ask the head chef. udia and the others liked the tea leaves that she rmended and praised so highly, so she will have to ask him about other necessary ingredients as well. But first, she would have to endure her fathers irrational remarks. Violette stopped thinking about it, realizing that the fact that she no longer felt disgusted or angry about it was not because of her growth but degeneration. Please support me by clicking the link /angrybird Chapter 70. The value of carbon dioxide Chapter 70. The value of carbon dioxide 7 Today, as always, the postcard of a perfect happy house was stifling. Even though Violette has be ustomed to it, it does not mean that she no longer feel this ufortable feeling. It just means that she has developed a way to tolerate and endure it. And today, she feels 30% more suffocated than usual. Perhaps its because of the difort of having her heart being crushed, but she is having a hard time just chewing and swallowing. This difort feels simr to when she gets heartburn. Are you listening to me, Violette? yes. They arent allowing her even a shred of escapism. They usually dont notice what Violette is doing, but at times like this, they are so perceptive that she hates it. She doesnt want to use a blindfold now, she already plugged her ear out of their discussion, but its frankly the most depressing thing she has ever experienced. Violette wants them to think that she is being sincere even if its a little messy. She is certainly not listening properly. She is just hearing them through one ear and sliding them the other. And she is also trying to erase her sense of presence as much as possible. In her previous life, she would bite back at every word and reply with triple the bitterness she was feeling, resulting in a huge fight that would always get out of her hand. Violette has neither the energy nor the strength to go to such trouble now. You are not at all impressed by Marys example. Shame on you for being an older sister and inferior to your younger sister. Im sorry. If they are satisfied with just uttering emotionless canned sentences, there is no reason for them to sacrifice her self-esteem and self-affirmation. In the first ce, her emotions had been beaten to a pulp so many times that it is only to be expected that they would be broken now. And the more those emotions are broken, the more she looses all sensations. In a way, it is very easy andfortable to stay in despair. But if she stayed too long, shell want to die, but Violette is sure she will manage to fix it before that happens. Dont worry, Ive always done that. I have been broken, crushed, and sometimes killed my emotions and feelings many times before. A dead heart doesnt stop beating, because it never beats in the first ce. With a little care, it can be used again, at the expense of a little pain. Father, you cant talk like that! Violette wonders if anyone would think Marijunes pouting lips has extraordinary power. To her father, at least, it would be no more than a kitten ying with him. But even so, it seems that she had enough power to end her fathers humiliation to Violette. He didnt even notice the blood draining from Violettes face, but he immediately changed direction at the call of Marijune. It was a refreshing change of pace. Violette is now nothing more than air. Not oxygen that is inhaled, but carbon dioxide that is exhaled and no longer needed. The weight on her shoulders has decreased, but the load on her stomach has increased. This is amon symptoms of stress. Violette again wonders if she would not have to go through this farce if she had a hole in her stomach. But she knew that Marijune wouldin that she had worried her and lecture her about self-care. If Violette was the kind of person who would change her mind just because she was down on the floor, then her mothers strategy would have worked. Im sure you had a tough time with your first test, he said. I was very nervous, but I had a lot of fun! Her sparkling smile is innocent to no end, and pierces Violette without a shred of cloudiness. Marijunes ability and heart are probably the reason why she can call it fun, which Violette desperately wants to feel too. Being pure genius is not a bad quality or maybe its because its Marijune. Marin, who is waiting behind Violette, is beyond angry and even terrified. The daughter, who does not doubt her fathers love for her, evenbels his unreasonable scolding of her sister as love. Marin knows that it is because of these parents that she is too blind. Still, the dreaming princess who does not see reality makes her want to vomit. She is free to believe in morality and phnthropy, but if it is a blindfold that makes Violettes wounds nonexistent, there is no greater harm than this to Marin. Without Violettes persistent , She would have beaten this stupid girl, stupid father and daughter duo until she couldnt feel her hands anymore. The reason she never did that is because she knows they will never understand their own stupidity. It has already been many years since she has spent her days wishing that they would just die. Im . Violette bit down on the fork she had just put in her mouth, and a funny sound echoed behind her ears. She managed to choke on it, but it was still more than enough to shock her. Violette looks up and saw Marijune smiling at her. Like their expressions, its like they are sisters who really dont resemble each other, but still love each other. Violette cant smile this carefree, and more importantly, she doesnt think she would want to smile here. I am very happy with the results of my sister. Because I studied with my sister! good for you. Yes! If she prolonged the conversation poorly, Violette is sure her fathers eyes would grow stern. She can easily imagine a future in which she would be scolded just for not having a conversation that would be beneficial to Marijune. The only saving grace is that when the conversation breaks off, Marijune immediately shifts gears to her parents. Violette wasnt going to say any word back and lower her gaze to get back to eating . Until she was surprised by the unexpectedness of what Marijune said next. Yn is a smart guy. He came first ce in our grade! What? ? I tried my best, but I couldnt get past Yn-kun. A joyful voice reaches her ears, but Violette doesnt have enough time to react to it now. She was hit from an unexpected ce, and all she could do was just be surprised. (First ce by Yn?) Violette knows that Yn is excellent, but still, she has never heard of him taking first ce before, and she was pretty sure that Maryijune was the first ce winner before the time rewind. Violette knows that that past doesnt help, especially if the past is ck. No matter how much Violette tries to keep her nose to the grindstone, the people around her always make a fuss about it. The most prominent of them is her father, who tries to me Violette by creating a smoke where there is no fire. So, she had no intention of disputing the difference between her memories and her own life, but she never thought that this was the result that awaited for her. ( what I was trying to do, you did it) Arge study group. Facing with udia. Although the time continued to be not so good for Yn, it is true that he made more progress in many ways than he would have alone with Violette. Except for Yns mind. (I see. good) Violette is trying to control her mouth, which is about to break apart into a wide smile, and feigns normalcy. Inwardly, flowers are dancing in her heart, but if they were to notice that, what kind of verbal des would fly Marijunes admiration for someone she was no match for is bound to be met with angry shouts and beatings. So . Violette replies inly, as if she isnt interested. She is not sure if she is being too blunt, which would have made her father ufortable, but now she had to be aware of it or else her voice would have sounded scratchy. Fortunately, Marijune did not notice and continued talking, so nothing is said. In the guise of listening while letting her voice drift from right ear to left, Violettes mind is looking in the other direction. She iss so happy. As pleased as if it is her own result. Violette would have liked to hear it from him anyway, but since she knows him so well, she would like to congratte him first. Yn would probablye running to her to praise him, but sometimes its good to go ahead and give him apliment. Violettes heart returned to its warm temperature. Her cold feelings softly melted away. It was as if Yn had given her the strength to ovee this space. I thought, since this is a good opportunity, Id like to get to know him better! The words were supposed to flow out and disappear, but instead, they gained weight and sank into her brain with increasing weight. Youve done well. We are proud of you. Thank you, Father. This is all thanks to my sister! Although her voice was cheerful, people listening to her didnt feel so. T/N: I hope the author quickly do something..and teach that trashy father a lesson that he would regret for the rest of his life for treating Violette so harshly. My poor heart cant take it anymore. /angrybird Chapter 71. Disappointment Chapter 71. Disappointment 71. Disappointment The middle of the brain, is like the duplication of the heart. The ce where the five senses go, the organ where no nerves pass the deepest, innermost part of the institution is called the heart. Violette felt as if the soft, delicate, and most important emotion of her heart had been suddenly crushed by someone. It was not that she felt pain. The intimidation she usually feels from her father was subdued. Only at times like this, the space around her, for better or worse, was overpowering on Violettes shoulders. The difort pressing down on her chest and the cold sweat running down her back was simply ufortable. She had been standing on the sidelines a while ago, but now, she didnt feel like she could be objective about anything and ignore them. She thinks people recognize this uneasiness in their hearts as fear. If so, what is she feeling fearful of? I am in a different ss than him, but we have some sses together. And if he is a friend of my sister, I would like to talk to him about many things! So, uh Violette cant go anywhere, she cant run away. She is being cornered by an innocent smile that she had ept head-on. Her breathing becamebored. As if her lungs were not working properly. She felt something was stuck in her esophagus and she couldnt even swallow her saliva properly. Her eyes became dizzy and everything in her vision was distorted. Violette could understand that she was not feeling normal right now, but Why ?) (Why am I so frightened now?) Considering Marijunes character, it would be a no-brainer statement. The mind of a benevolent girl is vast, which is why she likes to fill it with all kinds of things. In fact, she had spoken to Yn several timesst time. Perhaps they didnt match in personality, but she was never recognized as more than Violettes sister. Its toote now to say it was different from thest time. Violette was prepared for any change when udia apologized to her. In fact, she is not surprised now. So, although she was not surprised, she couldnt just shake off the fear that was covering her heart. Ive been able to talk to some of the kids in my sstely. Fortunately or unfortunately, Marijune changed the subject and began to talk happily with her parents. Violette looked at three of them as if they are far away. As if she was a spectator, watching a beautiful family drama ying in front of her with a smile on her face. But for Violette, her uncontroble feelings are much more important than such a distant and imaginary world. The fear that should have passed away was still burning in her brain. ************ Violette-sama, Im sorry, Marin. Id like to be alone for a while. , yes, Miss. Please call me if you need anything. Hmm. Thank you. In the room where Marin had left, Violettes breathing was the only sound that could be heard. The rhythm of her breathing was somewhat uneven, and her heart was beating excessively, making her feel ufortable. Over and over again, the fear of what just happened just kept being repeated in her mind. Violette looked up at the dressing mirror opposite of her and saw herself in the mirror. She was looking very sick, as if she might copse at any moment. Her skin, which was already white, had lost its color and turned a terrible shade of red. She had always thought she had little blood, but this was nothing like that. It was pallid. When she looked closely, she saw that her lips were quivering, and her forehead was glistening with sweat that has not yet dried. Violette was afraid. She was afraid of something, something she couldnt still find. An act that should have passed away was still clinging to Violette, and she could not get rid of it. (That girl would be with Yn.) Next to Yn, Marijunes smiles adorably. The two people standing side by side were not looking out of ce. They will probably continue to smile and talk to each other and even be friends easily. This image was what haunting Violette. The ce where she was supposed to be until yesterday is now shared. Oh! Ah, The legs of the chair that she was sitting scratched on the floor, and an unpleasant sound echoed in the room. The mirror stand shook in reaction to the vigorous standing up, but the solid construction of the mirror stand was settled without showing any sign of falling. The only thing that didnt settle was Violettes heart. A crushing, ufortable feeling was brewing in her chest, and the nausea was apanying it. The contents of her stomach were still waiting to be digested, and there was no sign of back-flow through her esophagus, but she reflexively covered her mouth, as if something was about to overflow. Slowly, Violette took time to regte her disordered breathing. She inhaled heavily through the gap between her blocked fingers and exhaled a little at a time. She took the time to breathe in and breathe out, slowly and patiently, to calm her brain, which had been dyed with something she was unaware of, just to normalize her consciousness. She doesnt know how long she did that. Seconds, minutes, maybe much shorter than she thought. Violette didnt even have the energy left to be conscious of time anymore. It was such a shock and a tremendous disappointment. (Did I want to monopoly Yn?) The reason for the fear she felt, the reason she was so insecure. Violette was afraid that Yn would be with Marijuan. That she would left her and think that Marijune was better than her, like what her family thinks. Just the thought of it made her want to scream. Violette didnt want to see Yn with Marijune. She would never be able to bear it, neither would she ever forgive Marijune for this. ! The scream that had never made a sound was crushed into a bite and traveled through her body. The fear of Marijune that had been there a moment ago was drowned out, and all that remained was a sense of disappointment in herself. Violette absolutely did not want to hold on to it. She swore she would never make a mistake again. The desire that started it all and painted the ending, she would never walk that same path. Violettes world was so distorted and corrupted because she wanted to monopolize love and happiness. She must have realized. She knew that her greed would not make anyone happy, not even herself. That was why she decided to devote her life to devotion to God. (Of all people, ) The hand that had been covering her mouth found itself on her forehead, roughly scraping up her hair, and an unpleasant sound followed from her mouth. Yn had always been an important childhood friend who she had always adored ever since they first met. A boy who is like a cute little brother. Violette thought she was happy just watching him grow up little by little. She never thought that she didnt want him to be taken away from her. Sorry, Yn. Violette herself didnt understand the meaning of the apology that no one, not even her, could reach. T/N: Hi everyone! Im tranting a new novel. Its a Chinese novel with a very interesting plot. Please check the novel out, I think you all would like it. Happy reading! And dont forget to click the link /angrybird Chapter 72. The key to reason Chapter 72. The key to reason 72. The Key to Reas Violette knows two consequences of monopoly. One is, of course, the end of the absolution she experienced herself. The other is the end of a foolish woman who loves and desires only one person. The woman who continued to seek a man until the moment her life ended, but she still could not win his heart even in death. She hoped that if she fell ill, if her life was in danger, he woulde back to her. A woman who was not rewarded with a piece of her beloveds heart, but simply died without her wish fulfilled. That is the mother Violette knew. ( This is the worst) On the bed, Violette pressed her forehead on the pillow. She was notpletely exhausted, and her body felt rather heavier than when she slept, as if she had had a bad dream. Fortunately, she never remembered the contents of the dream. Most of the time, actually. But the nightmares must be horrible enough for her to woke up in the middle of the night. Violette has be so used to headaches and stomach pains that they have be dull, but she was wondering which is better, since she could feel the unexinable pressure and fatigue more heavily than ever today. If she were to ask Marin, she would probably say that both are bad for the body. Violette got up from the bed with her heavy body, which has be difficult to move due to the additional weight, and headed for the mirror with unsteady steps. She felt light-headed not only because she just woke up from sleep, but also because she has the same symptoms that she always had whenever she didnt get enough sleep. It was the same symptom as when she was sleep-deprived. But the restorative effects of sleep were apparently shattered by the nightmare. (My face is a little pale.) The face she saw in the mirror was paler than usual. The weight she felt behind her eyes gave her some idea of what to expect, but if possible, she wanted her to be wrong. The paleplexion can be disguised to some extent with makeup. Violette knew that she was worrying Marin, but she also knew that hiding it badly will hurt her. And most of all, Marin would have expected this oue. The problem was the other one. There is someone who knows Violette better than she does. (Yn will find out about this, too.) There is no way he would not have noticed a change in Violette, even if it was only slight. Even if her face hadnt be much pale, the intensity of her makeup would have been obvious. Normally, Violette would only feel sorry. Even though she felt guilty for worrying him, she was sure she could have smiled and said thank you for worrying about her and Im sorry to him. And Yn would have reluctantly agreed. Such an exchange would have saved her heart, usually. But she had never felt this way since the day they first met. No matter who else she had to keep away, Yn had always been the only one who was special to her. Violette was afraid to see Yn. Just imagining his smile brings back yesterdays fear. The possibility of her greed hurting him was terrifying. (What should I do? ) Violette was so preupied with the unsolved problem that she couldnt get anything done until Marin came to call her. ********* Originally, Yn did not visit Violette every day. He may have visited more often, but even so, he had his own social rtionships. Violette has never heard Yn talk about his interaction with other nobles, but it was easy to imagine how fluent he would be with them, considering hismunication skills. During the test time, Violette was next to him almost every day, but once the test was over, things werent the same as before. Violette never imagined that she would feel so much relief and so much awkwardness about it until yesterday. Haah. The sighs that overflowed from her mouth were unexpectedly loud, but Violette is the only one in this ce right now. The gazebo, where Violette is sitting is always chilly because of theck of sunlight, and many people do not know it exists because it is not easily seen by others. Above all, the gazebo itself is beautiful, but the surrounding area is left natural. Thendscaping is well maintained and beautiful from afar, but the atmosphere is not one that one would want to get too close to. Violette didnt want to think of it as a way to avoid Yn, but she couldnt deny that when she chooses a ce that is not popr and she doesnt usually use herself, because she wanted to avoid others. Now, she just wanted to be alone and sort out these feelings. Guilt and self-loathing. Two things she had felt many times before, but this time, these feelings are more suffocating than usual. ( Theres no such thing as a solution.) In the first ce, its not that something happened. Its just that she noticed something sprouting inside of her, and she became discouraged on her own. The only way to solve this problem for Violette was to take care of it. The only thing she could do was to avoid Yn, even if she was wrong,. Youve been a little too lenient,. The smile of self-mockery that unintentionally leaked out drifted in the empty space. The sky was blocked by the white ceiling, but Violette could still see the sky. The wind that ruffled the trees was a little cold, and the sun was slightly hidden from view because of the white clouds, making the sunlight dimmer than usual. It was like a prison somewhere. Violette could still remember her time in prison. The wishes and regrets that she vowed to keep that day are all etched in her heart and will never fade away. But its still not enough. Her resolve was still weak. Greed was outpouring from her heart again, and it will not disappear so easily. That is why she must strengthen her resolve to control it. Violette is sure that she isnt under any illusion where the world changes with a blink of an eye or with a single breath. Because just how feelings change, they can easily drift away, too. If you still want to cherish it, you have to cling to it desperately. She couldnt let this feeling, this greed, hurt her, again. (Ill do my best. I promise) Violette would control it, her greed, her expectations. She will make it disappear. Someday, somehow, she will make it disappear. She swore, clenching her fist firmly and pretended she didnt notice the slight sadness that was growing in her /angrybird Chapter 73. The first few seconds of what would later be called inevitable Chapter 73. The first few seconds of what wouldter be called inevitable 73. The first few seconds of what wouldter be called Violette was so immersed in her thoughts that she didnt realize someone was approaching. It was only when the the crunching sound of stepping on fallen leaves reached her ears did she realized that someone was approaching. Eh. Violette turned around in a hurry at the sound in surprise. She thought to herself, I cant believe someone woulde to a ce like this. The only thing that surprised her after she recognized the person wasnt that someone was here, but the fact that she was here. Rosette-sama. Today, as always, she appeared with her lovely and dainty appearance. Her beautiful pink hair was flowing beautifully down her elongated back. Her straight, undistorted hair was enviable to Violette. Herrge purple eyes were round and open in surprise, giving a different impression from the one she usually gives standing in the center of the crowd with a smile on her face. She was smiling, but not smiling at the same time. The face of a person who has put on a smile but doesnt know what to do with the current situation. Impatience, confusion, and all kinds ofplex emotions could be seen in her face. Violette could feel it because she also had moments like this, where she wanted to hide but got caught by someone unexpected. Oh, you Rosette was holding something to her chest. Seeing Violette, she pushed the thing deeper in her chest, as if afraid she(Violette) would see it. Her gaze wandering and she mumbled while looking sideways. Im sorry, I didnt know you were here. Im leaving then. No, its okay. You can use this ce if you want. Violette was already used to people not interacting with her. It never hurt her, neither did it make her sad or want to fight against it. Because she had experienced of being neglected and unnoticed beforehand. Violette stood up and tried to walk past Rosette, her feet stepping on the fallen leaves. She was about to pass by Rosette when suddenly her footnded on a stone and she lost her bnce. Ah! Rosette stretched her arms to catch Violette. It was done totally on instincts. As soon as she caught Violette, the book she was holding fell on the ground with a thud. Oh no !(Violette) Its okay. (Rosette) They immediately tried to pick it up, their hands colliding in mid-air. Violette stopped her action while Rosette also did the same. Both of them looked down, and in their line of sight, the pages of the open book was swaying a little in the gentle breeze. When Rosette was holding the book, Violette couldnt tell what it was about because of the book cover. She thought it was a novel or something, but there were many colorful pictures on the opened pages. But it was not a picture book of any kind. Encyclopedia? Ahh Rosettes shoulders flinched as she was sorting through the information that she had been caught. The fact that her fingertips seem to be trembling slightly as she remained frozen in a position with her hands stretched out on the ground was probably not due to the difficulty of the position she was in but because she knew she had been caught doing something she shouldnt have. On the opened page, there were many pictures and detailed words. Violette thought it was simr like the books that were prepared for her when she was a child. When Violette was not yet Violette, a girl, but was growing up as a boy. That was why it was so unexpected that Rosette had something like that. It was not only the fact that she had a picture book, but above all, its contents. The impression many people would surely have of her would be the sight of her turning pages among a brightly decorated ce with beautiful flowers. Violette had a simr impression when she was looking at Rosette from afar. Instead of Rosette, who had hardened like a statue, it was Violette who picked up the fallen book and dusted off the sand on it. The book cover was stained, but not particrly scratched. She checked the book a little but there were no tears on the pages. Here you go. Ah , yes . Rosette took the book offered to her with awkward movements and held it to her chest just as she had done when she first came here. Well, this . Rosette wanted to make an excuse, but she couldnt find the right words. She couldnt tell Violette why she was carrying such a book. So she could only keep her mouth shut. The reason why Violette could understand her(Rosette) inner feelings so clearly is not only because Rosette is so easy to understand. Violette herself had experienced a simr situation. That was why it was easy to imagine what kind of state Rosette was in, what she wanted to say, and what she was worried about. If you dont want to exin, thats fine. I wont ask you or tell anyone anything. What ? If you want me to forget about it, I will. You didnt want me to know, did you? The reason why Rosette looked so ufortable when she was confronted was not because Violette was there. The very fact that there was a person, made her surprised and awkward. And since the other party was Violette, who she has few good things to say about,, it may well be that Violette was the cause of her awkwardness. (You stopped me when you realized I had misunderstood you.)(Rosette) Rosette just wanted a quiet ce to read but she never thought this would result her secret being exposed. It was no ones fault, not Rosettes, not even Violettes. It was just an ident, and there was no one to me. But that doesntfort Rosettes heart, though. Thank you, Violette, she said. Im sorry, if I made you feel ufortable. Whatever the case may be, Violette has no interest in blowing the whistle on other peoples secrets. To put it roughly, she was not interested in it. It is not proper to have no trust in a rtionship, be it friends or mere acquaintances. But she couldnt also give her(Rosette) a tangible guarantee, so she(Violette) had to ask her(Rosette) to trust her(Violette) on this one. Are you disgusted? Why would I? Because Im Its true that what you are reading may be unusual, but The book that Rosette was carrying was an encyclopedia book of reptiles, which was not considered a favorite species in this school. There were many people who love flowers and nature, but the insects and reptiles that always apany them are not epted. So, even though this school has a lot of nature, such creatures are rarely seen. They may be introduced to the students, but it is unlikely that someone will breed them on the school grounds. It is a fact that they are assumed to be harmful, and everyone also believe it, regardless of gender or age. Whatever you are attracted to, it is your choice. Someones liking could be someones disliking, and someones disliking could be someones liking. There is no rule anywhere that says you can only like what is eptable to all. Only you have the right to choose, and whatever you like or dislike, you can make it unique by choosing to like it. If someone doesnt want anyone to know about their liking, they can hide it, but they dont have to convert their liking to disliking just for peoples eptance. Well, if you dont like something, you really dont like it, you just have to be careful where and with whom you choose to be. Freedom of taste and concern for those around you are two different things. Forcing likes and forcing dislikes are both annoying if they cross the line. It is no longer freedom, but an infringement. Violette did not understand this in the past. Therefore, she forced and coerced everyone to like her, and in the end, Violette herself was disliked by everyone. It felt like a long time ago, but she could still remember the feeling of the murderous intent that she held that day, the day she tried to kill her half-sister in her previous life. Then, have a nice day. Violette bowed lightly and walked past Rosette, without ever looking back. The mere passing encounter was quickly relegated to the corner of her mind, and there was no surprise anymore that she had to clear from her mind. It was just a little bit of a chance encounter, just a little bit of a darkening of her name. T/N: Hello everyone! Sorry for thete update. Ive been very busytely and because of this, from now on, I will post only one chapter per week. But I may post extra chapters if my mood suffice. Im sorry for changing the schedule so suddenly but my busy schedule left me no choice. Happy /angrybird Chapter 74. Perfect idol Chapter 74. Perfect idol 74. Perfect idols The idea of perfection is not much deviated from ones imagination. Beautiful, lovely, wonderful, graceful. Manypliments are buried in peoples mind as they search for the perfect figure. And once they find, they couldnt help but idolize that perfect figure. Violette is one of those perfect figure in the eyes of nobles. They think she is beautiful, graceful and confident at whatever she does. Violette also has no choice but to pretend to be their perfect idol. She became so focused in pretending that she forgot who the real she was. By the time she realized, she has already sunk deep into the quicksand. Rosette looked at the figure walking further and further away with pitiful eyes. She couldnt help butpare herself with Violette. Are the both of them any different? Rosette she never disliked her name. People said she reminds them of a pretty rose blooming majesticaly. However, being told that she was like a flower was very constricting. (Its not here this time either. ) When she was in middle school, she always hoped to read the books she desired. Whenever she heard of new book adding to the library, she would have a shred of hope that maybe, maybe this time she would be able to read the book she likes. But every time she was disappointed. The schools library, which surely boasts about having the greatest number of books than any library in the world, has even secured specialized books in every field. So, in a sense, there was something for Rosette to desire. There were many wonderful specialized books avable in terms of same field. But they were only specialized books. Rosette wonders how many people can enjoy reading about the results of difficult research and hidden possibilities written in detailed text, just for the sake of pursuing their own interests. At least Rosette preferred pictures over texts and photographs over drawings. Unfortunately, however, it seems that in Rosettes beloved field, the only exnations they preferred are pictures book rather than texts. Rosette-sama, if you are looking for a book, we can help you! If its something you like to read wed like to read it too. Yes! Wed like to know what you like to read and rmend us. Thank you. I am fine, actually..I just came here to see if theres new books to read.(Rosette) The people who were looking at her with sparkling gaze were probably already imagining Rosettes rmendations. The Rosette in their minds would probably like to read sweet and exciting romance novels, a photo book of beautiful scenery. Or maybe it could be something difficult, like history or mystery books. **** What is that? Who left the window open? A scream rose suddenly in the tranquil environment. All the eyes couldnt help but turn to the corner from where the scream came. A small creature was sitting beside the books, notebooks, and other such things that were left open. Judging from its size, it was probably a young lizard. Wiggling around on its four legs, it seemed harmless enough. It was a small being that would probably have no effect on people if they just left it alone. (What should I do? I was the one who brought it here.) But in this school, this creatures will never be wee. They will not be immediately eliminated or exterminated if they are found, but that does not mean they will be epted either. Students would scream and keep their distance, waiting for an adult to throw them outside. The majority of the people are not friendly towards this kinds of creatures, they rather dislike them. In short, they are hated. Especially between the well-known daughters of the nobles. Rosette-sama, are you all right? Yes, thank you. A student with a mixture of worry and anxiety called out to the frozen Rosette. She probably wasnt very good with reptiles either. And naturally, she thought Rosette also doesnt like them. She must be a kind girl who is considerate of other peoples feelings. It is a wonderful thing to be able to imagine and care for others feelings as well as her own. Rosette is sure that if the girl didnt idolize her, then maybe she wouldnt feel concern for Rosette. Rosette wondered, what would their expressions be if they knew? How would they look at her if she unleashed her true self? What if they knew what she really loved more than anything else? Will the kindness and concern they feel for her be the same after their imagination of the Perfect Lady is overturned? Rosette imagined the answer already. So she quickly left the ce without talking to anyone. ********* Everything started with her older brothers. Rosette had two older brothers who adored their youngest sister, Rosette, a lot. When she was little, they wanted her to be by their side at all times. She would hold hands with them when they slept, ate, or yed. The reason the yground was not in the garden but in the library was probably because the brothers loved and cared for their sister a lot. Even though they were Princes, they could not run around covered in mud, let alone her, who was a girl and the only Princess. She liked to listen to the stories that her brother used to tell, but a young child like her would get tired of reading or listening them too quickly. In order to keep Rosettes interest, who was not a quiet child by nature, her brothers would read books to her in all genres and turn the library upside down. Starting with cute picture books, they would read sweet and sour romance novels, friendship stories, fantasy books, and even poetry books. Maybe that was the time when she first held her brothers personal books? And that was the time when Rosette became enthralled by its contents. Large photographs, descriptions below or beside them. Sometimes they were grotesque looking, but other times they were cute or stunningly beautiful. When she first learned to read, she also became interested in their ecology. The three of them would sit together every day, absorbed in a single illustrated book, though, her brothers may have been with her just keeping their sisterpany. They were worried of their health and wellbeing. But not once was she med, scorned, or discouraged. The only thing she was somehow aware of was that she was a Princess who loved reptiles, which other people didnt like. Chapter 75. Longing for idols Chapter 75. Longing for idols The first time Rosette felt ufortable was when she started staying away from brothers and talking to other people. Resette had been wearing cute clothes and essories as her brothers told her to, but she had never been interested in them. While other girls her age were happily admiring each others dresses, she could only vaguely smile, unable to fit in. She thinks dresses with a lots of frills and ribbons are cute. But she doesnt like to wear them because its hard to move with them. She could only look at them, but couldnt reach to them. She always felt there was a gap between her and other aristocratic girls. In the end, she couldnt find any more meaning in dressing up rather than thinking it as a duty. Girls like pretty things. They dont like insects and reptiles. They dont think a field of blooming wildflowers is beautiful, and they dont admire brightly colored poisonous mushrooms. They dont want to wear unpolished gemstones, no matter how pure they are. The more Rosette learned about these girls and the princesses, and dream they have, the more distant she felt they are from her. Fortunately, her appearance was close to everyones ideal of a princess, so it was easy to live up to their expectations by following their example. However, slowly, over time, the Rosette she knew and her surroundings became disconnected. She never felt sad about it and gave up sooner than she expected because she knew she had no choice. But then she realized that the only thing floating in her mind was the desire to be a Rosette that was not ideal. Even though she was aware of it, she couldnt stop it, neither could she change it. And she herself didnt want to stop, or wanted to change. She sometimes felt suffocated by hiding herself, but she also feared that people would know about it. Even though she never wanted to give it up, something that truly makes her feel.. herself, she still wanted to keep her desire. She knew that one day woulde when someone would be aware of her secret somewhere in her heart, she expected it. **** In the package, that arrived that day was something that Rosette had asked for, a gift from her brother. It was a kind of thing that was hard to find in the academy, and even if it were avable, Rosette was sure that she would not be able to get it. It was a choice thats too far from the ideal princess. Still, it cant be helped that she was interested in them. Even if she didnt go her way to choose one, her hand unconsciously reaches for it, and her gaze also naturally follows it. She knew there was no use in resisting. Fortunately, the only people who knew about this hobby, were her older brothers. They ept it with open heart. For them, whatever their sister chooses is her choice and they would encourage her. That was enough to dispel any illusion that she was wrong or her choice was wrong. Rosette could have just taken it easy and said, It doesnt matter. I had already put aside the guilt of hiding it years ago. I dont care what people says about my choice. But she knew she couldnt do it. Its not that she didnt want to, but she knew the consequence of this wouldnt be pretty. So, she could only be their ideal princess and hide it in her heart. Only in her mind could she be proud that she was being herself. That it was her world created solely by her, and she could follow and understand her heart better than anyone else. She realizedter that she was actully bluffing. Ah. Rosette thought that no one was there. She was immersed in her joy and didnt notice the shadow of a person there until she was standing before her. It was dimly lit and smelled more like dirt and leaves than flowers, which was Rosettes favorite spot. It was a spot that kills two birds with one stone, where no one gathered and sometimes even small intruders could also be observed. But, there she sat. Like a jewel scattered in the cloudy sky, she had a strong presence even in the shadows. It was as if she subconsciously emitted that this was her territory. No matter what kind of ce she was in, Rosette was sure no could ever told that she(Violette) doesnt fit in. Its not that she(Violette) blends in perfectly, its that the people around her feel they want to be in her presence. Even her(Violette) expression of surprise was beautiful. Violette-sama. Everyone knew that name. The sight of her attracted their eyes. Everyone were attracted to her, but at the same time they wanted to stay away from her. Everyone desired to be in her sight, but at the same time they were awed, frightened, and nervous. Rosette had only spoken to her a few times, but she knew all the rumors and impressions that surrounded her. Even though it was only made in their mind, they still believed it to be true that she was an excellentdy. Rosette, who knew nothing of the facts, was one of those who saw reality in such illusions. A moment of fear. Knowing that she had been discovered, she was impatient and irritated. It was Violette who was at the other end of her fear, but she was not the reason for why Rosette was afraid. Irritation is a gap. It is a weakness thates for instantaneous. It is an illusion that, for a brief moment, can derail your priorities. Rosette was irritated, she had been so caught up in her imagination that she forgot Violette was a person too and that she may have expose her secret. It was toote when she realized what is regret. She was scared, horrified, she didnt want anyone to know her secret. Just imagining the look of disillusionment on her(Violette) face made her body tense. The future of how people would scorn at her made her feel terrible. She knew that the images in her brain were just a fantasy. Whatever you are attracted to, it is your choice. However, what left her(Violette) mouth wasnt scornful words, it was something that Rosette never dreamed of. That was probably no constion orfort in her words. It was just indifference, and she(Rosette) knew that she was not worthy of her(Violette) concerns. With her(Violette) gaze, all the fear in Rosettes heart was removed. The fact that she(Violette) cared for her or didnt feel disgusted by her(Rosette) choice made her heart flutter. She could not turn her eyes away from the strong desire to see if the figure that was moving away from her would look back at her. The essence of irritation and fear that had been with her always, slowly faded away. It made Rosette finally give up all the hesitation. The true power of gravity that had been hanging over her so naturally that she had forgotten how bothersome it was. Now, she felt like all the pressure had gone away like a wisp. She was intensely attracted to her(Violette). She was afraid to reach out her hand, but she wanted to touch the figure. She just wanted to get close to it. She put away the dream, an illusion, something that was not true, on the back of her mind, and focused on the present, on the figure that was moving away. Rosette came to realize, she knew for the first time, that was what longing is. T/N: I have a feeling that .this novel may turn out GL. If it does.then Im dropping /angrybird Chapter 76. I want to be hurt by protecting you. Chapter 76. I want to be hurt by protecting you. Violettecked the ability to avoid people. Her presence was something that calls people to them. So she always had a hard time avoiding people, but she was still happy because she could at least avoid them for a while and have a peace of mind. Mastering the way of closing ones heart is painful but worthy. Although Violette likes to stay alone, that doesnt mean she doesnt know how to have minimal amount of interaction with others. She had learned to either listen with an open mind, or to escape from the situation with an appropriate reason, depending on the asion and the person she was talking to. It was because it didnt matter to her. It didnt matter what they were talking about, what they wanted to say, what impression they wanted to make, or anything else. The words of those who talk about Violette as they please and dere that they are doing it for Violettes sake werent always for her sake, and they sounded rather fake and empty. So she also response to them in the same empty way. She never bothered to have a conversation with them, nor did she think it was necessary. That was why these feelings bugged her. Because there is someone whom she didnt want to hurt, whom she wanted to be sincere. But she never once thought about what or how to do it. Vio-chan, I found you! Yn. She also didnt know how to protect his soft smile. **** Violette was a little relieved. Yn didnt visit Violette until after school, so she figured they wouldnt have to see each other today. She was thinking to calm her heart down today so that she would be able to face him a little more calmly. She was thinking such a ridiculously optimistic thought that it bothered her. Whats wrong?(Yn) Eh , ah, nah, its nothing.(Violette) The confusion that appeared on Yns face reflected on her eyes. But it made Violette more guilty than she already was. She felt like she was going to throw up just thinking about her yesterday nights thought. The difort she felt wasnt going to go down easily. Well, I mean Violette swallowed down the food that was about toe out her throat and bit her lip. She was being careful in her choice of words as well as her facial expressions. She knew that in this situation, being frightened and irritated wouldnt help her in any way. It would be easier if her memory was made of ss so that she could wipe it clean easily. But instead, it stuck to her throat like a stubborn thorn, refusing to go down. It went up and up until it mercilessly poked her mind and took recesses of the ce. Until yesterday, she never imagined that the day woulde when she would be so afraid to look in those eyes. After all, I knew it!(Yn) The fingertips that touched her eyes were very cold. She couldnt understand if it was Yns body temperature that was low or her body was too hot. You didnt sleep muchst night?(Yn) Yn looked at her in worry, as if it was him who was in pain. His gaze was tender andforting, like soothing an injured child. His face, which had risen high enough because of his tall body, was far from being a child. Yn, who had been perfected as a young man, has already graduated from being just a cute little boy to a man. Violette could understand now, he is no longer just a cute little boy. It was a wonderful and beautiful thing to see him grow up. His growth was a proof that a cute boy has be a nice man. She should have been happy about that, but for some reason, she couldnt. Vio-chan, are you okay? ! What happened? The question, which sounded so strong with the weight of the intent in the words, no longer had a question mark. She was surprised to be noticed. But Violette didnt want to be concerned about that. Its nothing to worry about. Im fine. The smile that was forced probably didnt look appropriate, and it also didnt look okay. In fact, nothing was okay. There was a storm raging in her heart but she didnt know how to express herself. I have to go. Someone is going to pick me up. You dont have to wait for me. Yeah, but See youter, Yn. Violette didnt even have time to worry about the unnaturalness of the conversation that she had forced to break off. She was aware that he was looking at her as if he wanted to say something, but she pretended that she didnt saw anything and left with a goodbye. Even though she knew how disrespectful it was to Yn, who waited for a long time for her, she still wanted to get away from him as soon as possible, even if it was only for a second. She didnt want to avoid him, in fact, she wanted to turn around right now and rece the things she said. But she didnt know how to do it. Violette is happy for Yns growth. She dreamed of the day when she will be able to watch him from afar as he bes happy. That means that one day Yuran will have someone special. She should have known that a long time ago. But Violette didnt even want to imagine that his smile, his voice, his fingertips, his heart could be given to someone other than her. She didnt want to see herself like this. She didnt want Yn to be the only one to see her, which is such a selfish desires. T/N: Hello readers! Sorry for thete update. The thing is, Im loosing motivation of tranting this novel. This novel has nothing, no plot, no character development, no feeling. I feel like Im just tranting some peoples monologues. So Im thinking of dropping this, and I will drop this once I find a novel to trante. I will let you know once I officially drop this. If you guys have any suitable novel you want to be tranted, feel free to rmend me. Happy /angrybird Chapter 77. Breath of a serpent Chapter 77. Breath of a serpent Her expression that seemed surprised but, resembled despair at the same time made him worried. Yn, who was left alone looked at the back of Violette that was running away. The expression on his face was simr to Violette who was standing in front of him a moment ago. The wrinkles between his eyebrows and the blinding look in his eyes were a mixture of surprise and unwillingness. He tried to bnce them but it seemed they were about to fall apart. Who would believe that her face, that showed smiling only at the corners of her mouth, was a smile? At least it was far from that to fool Yn. It would have been easy to follow her as she moved away to avoid him. But that would be pointless, rather, doing so without any countermeasures would only displease Violette and may push him away from her which obviously he never wanted. What Yn should do now is not to chase and question her, but to think about what made her so surprised and made her look like that, he need to find it out and cut it off from the source. (This time it is a bit different from when she came from that house) It was not the first time that that house was like a needle in Violettes throat it was never a safe heaven for her in the first ce. That was whats so infuriating, but that was also a reason why Violette wouldnt feel any pressure by that house now. No matter how shocking the event, if the stage was set in that house, she will quickly move to the sidelines to give up and be done with it. She wouldnt allow herself to be feel hurt in the slightest by that house and its people. She would rather close herself in her room and wait for the storm to settle. There were only a limited number of reasons why she would be so upset, she was unusually calm and unperturbed today. But who could it be that could make her feel so disturbed? Its either udia or or himself. udia was unlikely. And the reason was, Violette isnt close to him so, but that didnt mean it couldnt be him. Even if it was udia, theres no way for Yn to know. In any case, its hard to believe that Violette would be so disturbed by udia. So, there was only one answer. (Its not like I did anything ) Thest time he saw her, she was smiling happily. If it had been a fake smile, Yn would not have been the one not to notice it. He usually always paid maximum attention to Violettes mood and have even eliminating the causes of her mncholy as much as possible. Of course, there was no limit to what Yn could do for her, he is proud to say that he had given her enough leeway to escape reality to a certain extent. If so, there must be other reasons. Violette was disturbed by something that Yn was involved in, but it was not something done by Yn himself. (The only thing me and Violette have inmon is that Person.) The silhouette of a beautiful prince came to his mind. The person who was eliminated from the list of candidates who disturbed Violette just a few minutes ago was certainly a person whom both Yn and Violette have a close rtionship with. But he wouldnt have nothing to do with her since Yn had been keeping a close eye on him. If so, then maybe Mnia, udias best friend,, no, Its not him either. Even if it was a case involving Yn, or even if it was Mirania that made Violette upset, she would have dealt with it calmly. The only other person he could think of then was his own friend Ger, but hes someone who would never do that. Ger was well aware of his feelings towards Violette because Yn never kept any secrets from him regarding Violette. But even so, Yn was careful to not reveal more information than necessary to him either. So it was hard to believe for Yn that it could be Ger, who had very little interest in Violette and would do something to upset her. Rumors surrounding them was enough to spark a fire that both Violette and Ger would love to stay away. Her heart wouldnt be moved by someone who she wasnt close from the begin with. (Then again, its not like I dont know who else Violette would be upset with.) Yn let out a sigh of frustration at the vague information. He couldnt find who could be that actually made her feel down. He leaned his back against a nearby window and looked up at the ceiling in a daze. He killed the sound of frustration that was about to leak out, and was annoyed at his useless mind. The possibilities that floated in and out of sight one after another gradually narrowed Yns vision. He was unconsciously eliminating objects that were of no interest to him or Violette. One of the seeds of Violettes unhappiness, another person who knew about Yn. That person was as worthless to him as any other person in the world, and although she was included in his hating list along with the members of Vahan family, he never recognized her as someone who could cause any major trouble to Violette. She was so ignorant of the people around her, so innocent and far from the reality that it depressed him. There was times when he wanted to poke that persons eyes to show her the truth and break her illusion of a loving family. And that said person was now standing in front of him with a friendly smile. Are you going home now?(Marijune) , yeah, I am.(Yn) People would say that she had a smile as lovely as flower dancing in the wind. Her bright blue eyes sparkle like clear blueke and her silvery hair was as beautiful as the moon. Even the way it swayed in the wind was beautiful in other peoples eyes. Of course, its all thanks to the people around her, who gave her enough love that made her grow up tenderly and ignorant about her surroundings. What would else you expect from a girl who grew up being so loved? Um, may I talk to you for a moment?(Marijune) yes, if only for a moment.(Yn) Yns reply made Marijune smile more brilliantly. He was sure that many people could see the sunflower blooming behind her. Such a lovely soft girl was everyones liking. But Yn only saw a snake around her neck. He dreamed of a ck, thick, serpent that could snap Marijunes slender neck in an instant without much effort. He could imagine his own hands turning into a snake and squeezing her neck hard. He was sure that the girl in front of him was the cause of Violettes abnormality. And he may have was involved in one part of it. That meant that Marijune must have said something about Yn which upsetted Violette. Whether it was Violette acted different with him because she(Marijune) didnt like the very existence of Yn or because she(Violette) acted different towards him, he didnt know, but he knew that none of the spection was good for Violette. He didnt know Marijunes intention of approaching him, neither did he care. The only think that mattered to Yn was that the person in front of him is being a nuisance to to Violette. (Ill have to do some digging. ) He must know what the woman in front of him did. He must know the reason and consider the impact it had on Violettes heart. For the sake of Violettes healthy life, all worries of her should be eliminated. And if Marijune became that threat, he wouldnt only deal with Marijune individualy but the rest of the Vahan family as well. He had to make sure that his words are enough to choke the words out of her. T/N: Sorry for thete and rushed /angrybird Chapter 78. Good or bad Chapter 78. Good or bad Violette have never voluntarily went home so early before. Most of the times, she would try to dy returning to the ce of her anxiety as much as possible. It was the first time she went so early, of course not because she wanted to but because she had to. Just like any other day, she didnt wanted to visit the town with Yn. If she forced herself to stay with him, she knew it wouldnt end well. Because right now, her thoughts were a tangled mess, and the person she was thinking about was Yn. She was afraid if she forced herself to stay with Yn, she would say or do something that she would regret. So its better for her to return home early and stay away from him, until she figured out her own emotions. Violette-sama Im want to take a break. Yes, Ill leave you then. When Marin saw Violettesplexion upon her returning home, she immediately sensed something was wrong. Violette was well aware of Marins worry for her, but she didnt have the energy or will to think about it. She wanted to thank her for giving her a cup of sweet hot milk, but the only thing she could do was send her smile a of appreciation. She just wanted to sleep the day away and reset her thoughts. But even after lying down on thefortable bed, sleep didnt ovee her easily. **** Hot milk with honey is one of Violettes favorites. It was the head chef who taught Marin how to make it. She begged the head chef to teach her again and again, and only after practicing several times did she learned to make a perfect ss of hot milk with honey. Other maids and servants saw her efforts, so they named the drink as Marins Hot Milk as teasing. Marin wanted to help Violette. She wanted to heal Violettes wound anyhow, no matter what she have to do for that. She wanted to tell Violette to just let everything go, crouch down andugh her heart out. But she didnt know how tofort her, who was broken from the inside. She couldnt help but recall the half-hearted smile Violette sent her, Marin knew more than anyone that the smile hid countless pain. To improve Violettes mood, Marin would sometimes make a ss of milk with lot of honey. She loved the moment when a smile would bloom on her face seeing the ss of milk in her(Marin) hand. The sight of her(Violette) drinking milk like a kitten was adorable to Marins eyes. She could still vividly remember the expression of happiness on her face when she made the ss of milk with honey for the first time. Only the head chef knew how relived Marin was to see her drink the milk, she wanted to crouch down and cry whileugh in happiness at the same time. Seeing that Violette loved milk in such way, Marin would make it whenever she saw Violette upset. The fact that Violette would be upset most of the time was one of of the reasons for her to make the milk more than often, which sharpened her skill in making it. Although she made mistakes a lot, making it too many times helped her bing experiencd in it. Still, she wanted to do something else, something more to make her happy. Even if Violette smiled looking at her once, she would die happily. Violettes smile and thank you was something that made her going every day. (Then why) Marin, who left the room with Violettes uniform in hand remembered Violettes expression. It was too dull, even seeing the milk with honey, her enthusiasm didnt increased much. (She didnt even touched it.) Violette had never done that before, she was always eager for the milk with honey and would immediately start drinking before it could cool down. Only after taking a sip would she rx and softly thank her. Sound of grinding teeth could be heard as Marin gritted her teeth. The wrinkles between of her eyebrows became more prominent as a frown etched onto her face. Marin knew that if anyone saw her expression then, they would be frightened to death. In her mind, the person who could possibly be the result of Violettes downcast mood, a foolish girl who was too ignorant to the point of maddening. (That bitch. ) Marin wanted to curse out loud, to scream and let everyone know how much she hates that girl. But she was just a maid, she didnt have the right to insult her masters, even though the only one she thought as her master was Violette. She should really be praised for her patience in the presence of the people she hated to the core. If she wasnt a mere maid of this house, she would have already killed Marijune and her poor excuse of parents. Marin didnt know how upset Violette was right now, but she knew she(Violette) might be fighting a war in her heart, trying her best to get herself together. And it broke her heart knowing that she couldnt help Violette, someone who she thinks as close as a family. But it was still easy to guess the reason of Violettes unusualness. She had been acting down from yesterday night, after returning from the dinner. More specifically, from the time that foolish girl mentioned Yns name. Violette looked calm on the outside, but her paleplexion gave away her anxiety. Even at morning, she looked downcasted. It was obvious that the cause of Violettes downcast mood was that foolish girl who spoke without knowing, and that was enough to made Marin saw red in anger. Marin knew that Marijune didnt mean to upset Violette. Her innocent mind and heart wasnt able to hurt anyone. She always believed goodness in everything, and that was the thing that infuriated Marin the most. Just because she didnt mean to hurt anyone doesnt mean she didnt hurt anyone. Marijune was too nave for her own good. She believed in goodness, in happiness and that everything was beautiful in the world. She thought as long as she was good to everyone, everyone would love her. So, what does that actually meant? Good people, goodness, dont necessarily win against evil. Someone who only killed one person is no good than someone have taken a million lives. Both should be held ountable for their sins, no matter how big and small the sin was. So even if Marijune meant good, even if she didnt want to hurt Violette, does it really matter? To Marin, Marijune was the object of her hatred, resentment, and contempt and she(Marijune) should be punished like any other sinner. Because it was her who hurt Violette the most, intentionally or unintentionally. No matter if she was the hero who defeated the Demon King, or the saint of salvation, no matter how much her deeds were respected and her existence was cherished. Even if they say she(Marin) was we guilty for thinking like that. No matter what anyone said, to Marin, Marijune was evil for the existence of Violette. Chapter 79. Vision Chapter 79. Vision 79. Vision. While Marin was throwing unreachable curses at Marijune, she was still at school. She was theplete opposite of Violette, who tended to go straight home after the school was finished. But today, it seemed that both the sisters have made a different choice. They were supposed to be at least half simr of the same genes, but they werent alike in any way. Yn who was standing opposite her, however, thought with a sideways nce at her smiling face that even if they were alike, the day would nevere when he would think of Marijune rather than Violette. Yn-kun, you and sister have always been close, right? Yes, not just us, though most of the students in this academy have known each other for a long time. The scene of Marijune and Yn, standing together and conversing, one was exuding cheerfulness and the other was smiling gently was like a beautiful painting of a prince and princess to the people around them. At least, thats what many of the students who attended this school saw in their imagination. But if Ger or udia were present, they would have noticed that the smile on Yns face was a mask that didnt reflect any emotion. His voice was calm and gentle. His appearance that was standing together with Marijune was so perfect that it wouldnt be right to say he was dissatisfied with something or someone. Everyone could tell that he was smiling, but it wasnt obvious to everyone that it didnt reach his eyes. The real Yn is not a calm person. Even Gia*, who was considered by those around him to be his best friend, had rarely seen Yn smile. What lied beneath theyers of skin was a heartless, merciless, cold-blooded man who could make even the devil cry. [T/N: Im confused guys. What was the name of his friend? Ger or Gia? I forgot. I even forgot which chapter did author mentioned his name. If anything knows, pleasement.] And the only person in the world to whom such a man would smile with happiness from the bottom of his heart is- Violette. Yns expression right now was no different from looking at a bag of trash. No matter how soft and gentle the expression may be, no matter how perfect and wless it may look, if someone look inside, they could see there was not a shred of emotion in his heart for Marijune. It was just like ayer of paint on top of a mask, a face appropriate to the asion. I wonder if theres hardly anyone from the high school who is new like me. I dont think so. I guess its rare for nobles not to know each other. I knew it. Yn was not interested in the woman who often changed her expression and the tone of voice from one moment to the next. Yes, he can understand why people sympathize with her, she was just a normal girl who didnt know anything about the world but suddenly became a nobledy one day. It was not a mistake to think Marijune as a victim, who was thrust into the world of aristocrats for reasons unknown to her parents. But sadly, Yn was not one of them who thought like that. ( What a waste of time.) He was not heartbroken or even a little bit sad to see her depressed, but rather he wanted to stick his tongue out mischievously or sneer at her frustration for forcing him into a pointless conversation. It was the innocent, ignorant side of Marijune that anger him more. She may be bright and lovely, but that was why she was the type of person whocks brain in all matters. This type of person seems to have a broad perspective but they doesnt want to think things through. They value benevolence as good, majority rule as equality, and the correction of heresy to mediocrity as righteousness. They do not pay attention to the fact that there are those who have been rejected, andughed at the idea that the world can be round. They surely dont even notice the shaved corners. They assume that if their vision is beautiful, the world is beautiful at the same time. They dont even think about how dangerous and irresponsible their thinking is for the people around them. Their eyes are always covered with a rose tinted ss. No matter how much you reach out, you cant hug your back from the front. If a someone wants to pretend that they are unaware of something or that they dont want to care about it, it wouldnt matter how hard Yn tries to look into their eyes. No matter how much Yn imagined, assumed, or hypothesized, he would not be able to help Marijune realise that she didnt herself want to know or realize. Im sorry , but isnt it time for us to go? I left some stuff in the ssroom and I need to get back. Oh, I didnt know that. ! Sorry, and thanks. No, Its okay. If they didnt have anything to talk about, they were just wasting their time. Marijune and Yn were just too ipatible to begin with, even though they were considered ssmates, but their personalities were hopelessly ipatible. A cute voice chased after Yn, who was about to turn away without a word of greeting, lifting his hips that were resting on the window sill. I was so happy to talk to you! Can I talk to you again? Im in a different ss from you, and I dont think wed get along better because we dont each other much, dont you think? Yn, who wanted to just get away from her held the urge to sigh in frustration and said to her. No, I dont think so! Since weve met like this, Id like to talk to you a lot and get to know you better. I see. Yes. Nice to meet you, Yn. Yn was surprised yes, it was surprising. He was more like astonished. It was so unexpected, that he had not been prepared for it or had thought of a single possibility of it. He was shocked. Theugh that could not be held down anymore overflowed through the gap between the fingers that held his mouth. Because, because, because that woman was just too funny. Im ah, thats funny. Yns face was contorted with both amusement and displeasure after he finishedughing for a moment. He knew the girl was foolish. To Yn, a person who was only pure and honest was nothing but a fool. He had always looked down on her and thought she was just someone he would one day trample underfoot. But apparently, she was much duller than Yn had thought. ( get along, heh) Such a day will nevere. The day will nevere when Marijunes value in Yns mind will be greater than it is now, and he was sure that she will ever understand how Yns world came to be. There was no way that a phnthropic girl could understand the thoughts of a man who was willing to destroy anything for the sake of Violette. Marijune was already on the side of the one he wanted to destroy. He couldnt help but wonder if the day wille when the foolish girl would realize that. He was sure she wouldnt. She would continue to believe he was her friend, until the day Yn turns his fangs on her. She would only believe that day when the kind world she was seeing was falling into everyones hands. Without knowing the backstage of the world, she was unaware of the narrowness of her vision, she recognizes only the pure, correct, and beautiful things. Sheughs without knowing the border between dreams and reality. In fact, Yn was right, Marijune didnt realize it until the very end. From the first time they talked to each other until the time of their goodbye, Yn never once tried to gave any attention to Marijune. Chapter 80. Storm of change Chapter 80. Storm of change When you realize that you cannot sleep, it bes even more difficult to sleep. The more impatient you are, the more you are driven into a corner, and when you greet the morning without sleeping a wink, you will only feel more tired. The day will also pass restless and you will feel ufortable the whole day. It was what happening to Violette. She couldnt fall asleep no matter how much she tried. Maybe she could have a moment of tranquility with her eyes closed, but her turbulence heart never failed to take that away too. She started to think, it would be better if she passed out, at least she would be able to sleep for a while. But can that really be called sleep? Violette felt as if her organs were filled with stones, and a pressure,pletely different from the weight or gravity was clinging to her entire body which was indescribable. If she werent in the ssroom, she would have held her head and let out a heavy sigh. Fortunately or unfortunately, thanks to the environment that prevented her from doing so, she could gaze on the outside from her seat with a mncholy look in her eyes. The garden outside the ssroom gave her a moment of peace which she desperately needed. But Violettes appearance was so morous that she attracted attention just by looking at the emptiness with a downcast look. She couldnt help but think, was it really a benefit or a loss that she attracts peoples attention even more which she always wanted to avoid? For the person who doesnt want to stand out, attention is nothing but bothersome to the said person. Especially Violette, who was on a downcast mood all day. After all, nothing had solved even though she avoided Yn. It was only natural that the house was no different from a poisonous swamp for Violette, where she never had a single memory of happiness. Even so, she should have had a tolerance for it from long ago. She have gone through many sleepless nights so she wasnt bothered by the people of the house anymore. But when she started to think about the feelings she suddenly be aware of and the rtionship with Yn, her brain started toe up with all kinds of possibilities on its own, as if the dam had been broken. Even if she had managed to sleep with such uneasy heart, she would have had horrible nightmares. As it turned out, she could neither sleep nor pass out. Violette somehow managed to finish both dinner and breakfast because Marin had reduced the portions for her. If she had not noticed, she would have suffered from the torture of the food she was forced to swallow. She was grateful to Marin for that. At the same time, it pained her to know that she had made her worry. She wondered how much Marin cared about her. No, she actually knew how much her well-being is important to Marin, and it made her feel useless to not be able to relieve her sorrow. (Normally, it would be much easier.) Usually, if something bothered her, she could have given up more easily. This kind of thing happened so much that she was used to not care about something that bore no goodness to her. Just choose the least hurtful of the few options and forget everything. Worrying and thinking about it never worked for her, so she would just force her mind to stop thinking about it and do what rationality told her to do. This time, too, she tried the same thing. It was not necessary to think about it, it was okay to discard these feelings that could only harm Yn. Violette knew well how to discard them or kill them. She never felt any pain or suffering in the process. To her, its just a process, a process of forgetting the reason of her pain. All she have to do is give up on her will to remember it, and her body would automatically adapt to it. This was the best solution, the only solution out there that can help her forget everything. But why cant I put it into action? I thought I had no greed left in me.) Violette thought she had used up all her willpower in the memory of that sin. Even at that time, the end result was disastrous because of the eruption of suppressed feelings and desires, but nothing seemed to had changed at the root. She clung to the hope of freedom, dreamed of the sun, of a little light. She was sure that one day a prince woulde to save her, take her away from the godforsaken world and set her free. She mistakenly thought she was a heroine in a tragic novel. She thought that all the emotions she had been killing were sacrifices for a happy ending. She thought she could be happy, she would show those one who never believed she could happy that how happy she was. A heroine must be happy. For that, she was allowed to do whatever she wants. And that was why Violette, the real her, died. That hope killed her from inside and outside. Violette finally realized now that her thoughts were nothing but a pipers dream. A bad ending was the right choice for the end performance of the foolish heroine who believed that her twisted love was longing, dreams were reality, and ideals were hope. They emptied her willpower, crushed her heart, and leaving only a empty shell with only the name, Violette. She was the living prove what dreams, longing and hope can do to a person. So, instead of having dreams or hopes, she choosed the despair to swallow. No more longing, no more envy, no more hope. Having abandoned such greed, she could rest assured that this time she would not make a mistake. Violette-sama! Oh sorry, what is it? The thoughts that kept swirling, twisting and churning in her head made her forget where she was at the moment. The person who spoke to Violette was a girl who looked vaguely familiar. She recognized her face, but she couldnt remember her name. She was a ssmate who seemed familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. In other words, they were not the kind of people she would casually make small talk with. I am sorry to call on you so suddenly. Violette-sama has a visitor. I what ? Who could it be, Violettes heart how my became heavy just imagining it. In the past, Violettes circle of friends were surprisingly small. Her contacts were limited, and among them she could think of who was friendly to her was Yn. So she couldnt understand who could it be except for him. If it were her sister, Marijune, then the girl would have said her sister came, rather than saying a visitor. Vahan family tree is self-exnatory to many people. This would limit the number of people who would visit Violette. Then it can only be Yn, whom she desperately wanted to avoid. He may havee to ask about yesterday. She was aware that she had cut off the conversation quite unnaturally, and she also remembered that she had acted as if she was avoiding him. It wad no wonder that Yn was suspicious. Thank you for telling me. No, no, . The path to the door, where the person waiting for her seemed to be, seemed far away, and yet it seemed she reached there pretty fast. If it were some other day, she would be happy to know it was Yn who came to meet her. She had always been happy to spend time with him. But now. For Violette now, it was unbearably frightening. Her lungs felt heavy with pressure. It was painful to be happy for her, and sad to be joyful. If only she could reject it, everything would be all right. Torn by such contradictions and conflicts, she turned her attention to the person outside the door. Their eyes met at a much lower position than expected. Violette could do nothing but froze in surprise and doubt. The conflict that existed a moment ago disappeared instantly, and the only thing that filled her brain was question marks caused by her inability to understand. It was much more surprising thing than she had expected. The possibility that she coulde to her had never even urred to her. Rosette-sama ? Good morning, ! The princess, with a strong expression, a trembling voice, and a stiff body, expressing with all her might that she was nervous, stood before her. It was none other than Rosette. Chapter 81. Two people who want to be alone. Chapter 81. Two people who want to be alone. 81. Two people who Violette didnt need to turn around to know that the eyes around them were full of curiosity. Both of them were the type of person that attracted attention easily. Violette, with her overwhelming beauty, and Rosette, with her purity, with the two legendary figures standing together, the attention increased ten folds and had apletely different meaning. Although both of them have attended the same school since middle school, they have rarely spoken to each other. They may sometimes have exchanged words, and were aware of each others existence, but that werent on the level of acquaintances. Violette didnt think that their rtionship would change just because the two of them met in an unexpected ce yesterday. At least for her, they were still the same as before. (I was so preupied with Yn that I forgot all about it.) Violette was more upied on what happened afterwards than the of meeting with her. That day had been clumped together in a misceneous corner of her memory until she saw Rosettes face. For Violette, that was something so ordinary that shepletely forgot about it. (But for her its maybe important to her.) Yesterday, Violette identally found out Rosettes secret. For Violette, it was a secret that she had forgotten long ago. She didnt even care about what kind of thing Rosette likes or why she was hiding it. But it was what only she felt. The person whose secrets were exposed might be terrified and ufortable. Secrets are weaknesses. The fewer people you confide in, the more heavy it bes. You may feel like you are deceiving them, the people around you, or your friends and family, you may feel you are concealing a part of you by not exposing your secrets to them. Even though you are only keeping it a secret which wont harm anyone, except yourself. Violette was well aware how frightening it is to let others know what secrets you are carrying. And how uneasy a person would be to find out that a stranger knew her secret, and the person was even someone with no good reputation apanying. Violette could understood Rosettes visit without thinking much. She could sympathize with her. If she had been in her shoes, she may have acted the same way. Shall we change ces for a moment? Yes, yes, ! I was wondering if you could follow me. What? ? Violette was a little surprised hearing her not only agreeing to change ce, but she also wanted Violette to follow her. So under the eyes of everyone around them, the two of them left the ce. **** They arrived at a ce that was familiar to both of them. They remembered the ce and even used it sometimes when their moods were down. But of course, both of them never saw themselvesing here. It was only yesterday they came to know that the both of them were aware of this ce. The ce was as dimly lit as ever, and there was not a shadow or even a sign of a person. Coming to a familiar ce with an equally unfamiliar person, Violette couldnt help but ask, Are you sure this the ce? It was where the both of them met yesterday and parted. For Rosette, it was surely a paradise where she can let out her precious secrets. And Violette, it was a ce where she could find a moment of sce. Why Violette had thought that Rosette would take her to the salon. The salon should have been the perfect ce to discuss whatever she wanted to discuss. But surely this ce would be a good ce to talk about things too, since they didnt want people to hear. Its just, she never expected that she would be visiting this ce again today, and with someone on top of that. After yesterdays incident, Violette had no intention ofing here again. This ce is really unpopr and isted, so people dont notice me. Thats one of the reasons I used toe here so often.(Rosette) Violette didnt know that. Then, she could guess it was not so much an unfortunate coincidence that they met that day. Surely one of these days the two of them would have run into each other by some form of coincidence, since both of them prefer this ce for their own convenience. So I wondered if that was same for Violette-sama.(Rosette) Rosette, who was standing close to Violette looked at her and asked hesitantly. Her eyes looking at Violette was hesitant too. Violette looked at the girl whom she met only a few times with a surprised expression on her face. Only the sound of the wind passing between them was clear, nothing else could be heard. No voice, no nce, no ones ideals or impressions reached there, where two people hid from the gaze of outside world. After a moment of silence, Violette replied, Sometimes, I want to be alone. Thats why I came here. After answering, Violette suddenly had the feeling that she had taken that ce away from her. If Violette knew Rosette went there often, she would have never went to that ce. She knew Rosette was ufortable knowing that someone not only knew her secret but also visited the ce that she frequented. Violette felt that she had read what was on her heart. It was probably because Rosette thought the same thing. She thought that if Violette came this ce, it would be inconvenient for her. So it would be better if she didnte here anymore. The two of them wanted to be alone because they could understand each others feelings as if they could feel them. Well then, Rosette-sama. Wow, I know a lot of other ces too.! Well, the ces I prefer are not so popr because those ces are pretty isted. Contray to what Violette was expecting, the expression on her(Rosette) face as sheughed was much more free and childish than her usual innocent appearance. This was probably the real Rosette, and fortunately or unfortunately, Violette came to know the secret that she(Rosette) didnt want anyone to know the most, so she must feel defenseless because of this. To exist only for someone elses sake is like having ones heart hardened, crushed, and broken, the process is very painful. You dont have to .fear. Ah Youre right, though. Violette sought out this ce because she wanted to be alone, to avoid being seen. She wanted a ce where she didnt have to worry about anyones eyes, expectations, impressions, or rumors. But it was not because she wanted a ce where no one was around. It was because this kind of ce were the only thing that gave her peace. After passing Rosette, who was still looking at her in confusion, Violette entered the gazebo. The ce was already dim, so the gazebo looked even dimmer. The sun should have shone everywhere equally, but it was easily blocked by the ovepping trees. But Violette didnt mind it. Rather, she felt as if she was being protected from the depression that she always felt. She wanted to get away from people who did not understand this feeling but still expected things from her that they never should expect. She wanted to be in a ce where all feelings, good or bad, were not bothersome or denied. I wanted to be in a ce where all feelings, good or bad, were not denied. What ? Oh , yes ! Rosette, who looked so cute as she changed her facial expression from hesitant to surprise meant she was much more rxed than before. Although, it was first time that Violette was in a ce where she wanted to be alone with someone, she still didnt feel that bothered. It might be because her brain was shutting down due to an unexpected appearance from an unexpected people in an unexpected ce. Still, it was good. She just wanted to stay empty and away from reality for a little while longer, just for now. And just for now, she didnt want to be alone. Because she thought that those who want to be alone, it wouldnt be bad for them to huddle together. Chapter 82. Groping malaise Chapter 82. Groping mise A moment of calm cane at any moment. In the middle of a battle, in between violence, at time of heartbreak. Even when you are troubled to the point of sleeplessness, a gap in any ce where you can breathe will give you peace. For Violette, this was exactly the gap. Im so happy to know Rosette, who is the princess of Lithos. No wonder, you have beautiful pink hair and eyes. Thank you. The people in our kingdom used to have simr hair colour like mine, but not many people have eyes and hair like mine anymore. Ive never been to Lithos. But Ive seen Lithos, the gem. Lithos the Jewel is a beautiful purple gemstone that is very popr among aristocraticdies because of its colourful appearance. But this purple gemstone can only be found in Lithuania. Its value is said to be three times that of diamonds on average, but to what extent this is still is a mystery. Lithos, where Rosette is from, is a small country that is highly trusted and popr among other countries. Many of its citizens have purple hair and eyes, which is why they named their country after the purple gemstone that can be found in their country. Violette had only heard about it from textbooks and personal stories, but it seemed to be a fixed concept. After all, it was difficult to distinguish which information is true or thetest unless you hear it with your own eyes and ears. I have brothers who are twins, but only one of them has pink hair. One has purple hair and the other has purple eyes, even though their faces are identical. Oh, then they must be easy to tell apart. Well, thats what everyone says. Its very helpful, because you cant mistake one prince for another. Its an important thing, isnt it? A smile that bordered on self-mockery overflowed from her lips naturally. The life of nobles are like this. If you are born a noble, you cannot prove who you are by yourself. Everything is decided when that life sprouts, is born, is given a name, and eventually grows into an individual by being recognized and called by others. No one can be anything other than themselves, and no matter how much we admire and envy, we always think ourselves as second best in our mind. It is a wonderful thing, but at the same time, it is also cruel. You may not be able to be someone else, but you can take the ce of someone else either. If you are forced to be someone else, you wont be able to change ordingly, and this is something we forget. It is important, but it is the kind of thing that is taken for granted, and dropped from our minds. The kind of thing that Violette had forgotten. But, I think I can identify them differently. If there is an obvious and easy way to identify a person without making a mistake, its wise to use it. That was how Rosette herself came to be able to recognize her brother differently. Its important, because its important to them. If you dont know the color, then dont try to call them by making a mistake. It was actually not that hard. All Rosette had to do was to look at them. They are brothers, but they are not the same person. And as their sister who spend most of her time with her brothers, it was easy for her to tell them apart. You are very close to your brothers, arent you? Yes, I used to y with them a lot when I was younger. I was the youngest and the only girl, so they were a bit overprotective. As Rosette smiled at the memory, Violette felt that even their feelings were same. Perhaps because they took the liberty of projecting them. If anything, it was simr to the tenderness she felt when she read a picture book. Did your older brothers influence you in any way? Your hobby. At Violettes question, Rosettes expression froze for a few moments. Her gaze wandered and swam suspiciously, stopping at the ce where the illustrated book fell yesterday, but it wasnt with her today. Maybe it was because of their influence. The first time I saw those creatures was in an illustrated book that belonged to one of my brothers. Most boys have one. I used to have one too. Violette-sama has one too? Well, technically, its my fathers, but To be more precise, it was the same one that her mother had provided for her father when she was a child. The one that her father himself had used and deteriorated so much that it was unusable, but her mother was able to easily order the same product from the same manufacturer. I used to look at gemstone illustrator books a lot. I think Im more interested in the origin of the gemstones and their meanings than in the stones themselves. Im not interested in the gemstones. But Im interested in their names, too! Little by little, the conversationa continued. Slowly learning about each others boundaries, checking each others heartstrings. They made sure not to step in the wrong ce, not to step on the wrong foot, not to talk about the wrong person or not to touch their bottom line. Though it was exhausting for their minds and hearts to carefully choose their words, none of themined because it was the first time for both of them to talk someone so freely. It was a much more meaningful way to spend time than to thinking unnecessary things and to kill your heart. Both of them started feeling a sense offortable fatigue that they had not felt in a long time. Chapter 83. Subtracted from happiness Chapter 83. Subtracted from happiness 83. Subtracted from happiness. When one topic of conversation ended, a new one began. By the time they realized that this repetition was the beginning of small talk, a good amount of time had already passed. It seemed that the person she thought was at the opposite end of the spectrum was breathing in an unexpectedly close proximity to her, and wasnt someone hard tomunicate at all. The more they talked, the more both Violette and Rosette felt that their inner selves were simr. No one could have imagined that even they themselves thought they were on opposite sides of the river. But they thought it because it was only natural. Violette grew up as a boy when she was absorbing the most things about nobles, and Rosette had tasted that are far from those of an ideal princess. Both of them have something that is out of the frame of ady. Although they didnt share the same hobbies, they both felt that the paths they were taking were somehow simr. I have the most trouble when I wear a new dress, Rosette said. It seems that my tastes inevitably ruin everyones image. I know. I also find that what I like and what looks good on me are totally different. In that case, do you choose the one that suits you best? Yes, because its less conspicuous. Thats right. Even though the image that is held is the opposite, Violette knew that there is a self that ispleted in someone elses head, and the tightness of not being able to deviate from it is painful. The innocent and pure lilies and the bewitching and gorgeous red roses are not evenpliments if there is no real piece of truth in them. Perhaps it was because the two of them were on the same path, the hardships they have experienced and the barriers that stand in their way were the same. Perhaps it was because they cannot usually talk to others, so it was inevitable that they became talkative to those who sympathize with them. Im d you say I look good in light colors, because I like this colour too. But if I wear light coloured clothes, I became more focused on not getting dirty that it multiplies my fatigue many times over.(Rosette) But it stands out. Violette could onlyugh and sympathize with Rosette, whoughed with a faraway look in her eyes, perhaps remembering that moment. Such an exchange was fresh to her, who was only bound in a circle, and that was why she was happy. It was something she would never have been able to talk about before. There were many people around Violette when she was in middle school and soon after she entered high school, but none of them were as free as Rosette. She couldnt help but wonder what kind ofmotion it would have caused if she had talked to them about something like what she was talking about now. People whose image was destroyed would feel betrayed because their imagination is broken. People who dream of Violette as an empress who rxes on her power will not tolerate a shred of weakness from her. So the talk with Rosette wasforting. She felt that if she stayed in the dream where she could gain strength from, she could really be strong. Now that she thought about it, though, it seemed she was trapped inside her mind to the point to have such thoughts. Not only the people around her, but also Violette herself ended up being swept away by her ideals. When she got to this point, it was no longer a matter of ck history. It was a dark period that she wanted to erase from her memory. I, on the other hand, dont look so good in light colors, so I dont have to worry about that, but its hard when I wear a corset. What people look for in a Violette is sex appeal and mour without being vulgar. They want a presence that draws attention just by being there. This rarely trantes into likability, but then again, people dont want to be around a Violette who gives off a gentle impression. That was why Violette avoided attracting attention, but she still managed to stand out in an eye-catching way. She wanted to avoid being conspicuous, but it was still better than being the embodiment of inness and making a bad impression. Violette have never liked her appearance. In fact, she hated it. She used to refuse to even look in the mirror. She hated everything that made up who she was, from her blood to her genes. She couldnt help wonder when she would be okay with it. She used to hate her face, her hair that was grey and unattractive and used to get in the way, or wear dresses that she didnt like. Why was it not just hell anymore? ( because Yn was with me, thats why.) Suddenly, what came to her mind was the boy who was always there with a smile on his face. The formal clothes looked good on that boy. He would always praise Violette no matter what she wore, even the clothes Violette disliked, Yn would tell they look good in her. You are beautiful. You are pretty. It looks great on you. You look great no matter what you wear, Vio-chan. He always praised her with a huge smile that drown out all the other voices. He had never made a sour face, even when everyone looked at him suspiciously for praising something ugly, even when he was out of his ideal of Violette, he never stopped doing that. So little by little, she became proud of herself. She came to believe that this was who she was. She didnt like her hair, her eyes, the blood that flows through her veins, or the cells that made her body. But she came to think that it was okay. Because Yn cherished and cared for all the things she disliked about herself, all the things she wanted to get rid of. She was able to think that if Yn said she loves her, then she could only love herself through Yn. Violette-sama? ! Im sorry, I just remembered something Dont worry about it. Its a good memory, isnt it? What? ? The memory you were reminiscing about must be a good memory. Because you looked very happy. Violette was at a loss for words when she saw Rosette smiling at her. Even the sound of the fine wind had faded away, and only her words left a clear color in her brain. Did she have a happy expression on her face? It was for the sole reason that Yn was there in her memories, because most of her memories were not beautiful in the least. Violette was the kind of person who wanted to see others unhappy, who wanted to see others die. She was the kind of person who wished for death and misfortune. In an environment where ethics, morality, and even thew could be discarded, she wanted something so outrageous. But what she remember now wasnt only her ugly memories. Yes, I was so happy, very happy, happy. Violette turned her head and covered her face with her hands, it would be natural if Rosette became upset and maybe left her alone. But she did nothing of the sort, she gently stroke her back, which looked as if it was crying. There were no tears in Violettes eyes, though. In the midst of her confusion and bewilderment, she was so happy with everything that she didnt notice Rosette was showing her kindness to her, who was there for her without asking any questions. She was happy, she was happy, and that is why she felt bitter. She didnt know. She didnt notice. She didnt want to see anything. She just wanted to be happy. The happiness, where Yn would be smiling by her side for a long /angrybird Chapter 84. The ideal friend Chapter 84. The ideal friend 84. The ideal friend Violette was crouched down with her face covered until the bell rang, but Rosette didnt ask her any questions. She just asked her if she was okay, and when she(Violette) answered with okay and sorry, she justughed as if she was relieved that Violette was okay and didnt mind. Rosette is a person who knows the boundary between kindness and imposition. For some people, it might not be better to forcefullye inside to their heart, but for Violette, who cant verbalize anything, she appreciated Rosettes sense of distance. Im sorry, Miss Rosette. Today was the first time she had talked to her properly, but to show her valnerable side like that it would have been impossible for the usual Violette. She was sofortable with the sympathy she received that she opened up too much without her knowing. Violette and Rosette must be in the minority of the majority of people who like to believe in their ideals. They were like a few others who lived with the same weight, both in their ideals and in reality. However, to think that there would be one day they will understand everything or that they could understand each other never crossed their mind. Ive surprised you, havent I? Please forget about it. Its okay, I didnt mind. Besides, I surprised you yesterday, so were even now. There obviously is a significant difference between being told a secret and a secret thats been exposed intentionally but Violette could understand what Rosette was talking about. But she couldnt be sure if it was out of concern for Violette or if she really meant it, but even in the short time she interacted with Rosette, she was sure of one thing; Rosette was kind. She(Rosette) never ridiculed her(Violette) for her weakness, never distorted her expression of annoyance, and never asked her why she was digging into her roots with curiosity. Violette was d that she was allowed to show her weakness without being reprimanded or scolded. The bell has rung, so they didnt have much time left to talk. If they didnt return before the bell rings, they would bete. This was something that both Violette, who had no good rumors, and Rosette, who was held in high esteem, wanted to avoid. Above all, there was the danger that this school would mobilize an extraordinary search party for any student who did not show up in the ss without any notice. The school has a natural security system because there were sons and daughters of royalty, nobility, and all kinds of important people who attend the school. Even a dy of only a few minutes can cause a stir in the school. The walk to ss was pleasant, like two friends walking side by side. If only they could take away the hierarchy of all students, and think of all the students as same regardless of grade level, it would have been wonderful. However, in a school that is toorge, that corner is a terriblyrge area, and so is the peoples self-esteem. Violette, who was heading for that corner at the same pace, finally had a question. Come to think of it, Lady Rosette, you were aware of which ss I was in, right? Violette was too busy in drowning in her sorrow that she hadpletely forgotten about it. Seeing Rosette in front of her ss was already a surprise for Violette. Later, they were immersed in conversation so she forgot about the reason of hering to her. But now she wondered if Rosette knew the ss of the person whom she had not even properly introduced herself. At the very least, Violette was vague about even her own ssmates. She had always known that Rosette was not in the same ss as her, but she had never paid attention to which ss she was in. I only knew that we are in the ss next to each other. Violette-sama is, lets see, famous? Although she hid it with severalyers of ostentation, it was obvious that the ingredient contained in the word famous was in a negative way. And there were several rumors to back each other. One of them was that she was attracted to udia and caused trouble to get his attention. Another one was the appearance of her her half-sister, Marijune. From what Violette could get by what Rosette said was that, she might be talking about thetter. If it was the former, it would have been her own fault, but as for thetter, she waspletely uninvolved in the ident. The first was something that was done by her own foolishness, but the second one was somethingpletely out of her hand. But Violette never stopped anyone from spreading these rumors. Violette was too tired to bother with those people who were well aware of the truth but still choosed to deny it. But I wasnt sure, so I was going to take a peek at every ss. It seems I was lucky to get it right the first time Rosette showed a cute, troubled smile on her face. From the way she walked to the way she changed her facial expressions, everything about her looked sophisticated. It was not because she was dressed in an ideal princess attire. It was probably because she has learned enough etiquette to behave in such a way naturally. Rosette seemed to think that her true self is a destroyer of ideals. But Violette was sure that her true nature was that of a beautiful princess without any falsehoods. Then its my turn to look for your. Eh ? Yeah, like for lunch? Oh , Of course! Im looking forward to seeing you at lunch! There was only one ss next to Violette and she knew this was the ss of Rosette. Rosette, with her cheeks flushed pink nodded repeatedly in excitement. She looked much more childlike than Violette had previously imagined her to be. Her facial expressions changed from moment to moment and were easy to understand, as if her heart was directly connected to her facial muscles. Even in the midst of the inconvenience of not being able to say I like what I like, there was a core strength that does not give up or let go. She not only smiles softly and listens to others, but she also speaks confidently. Except for the beautiful gestures that she had be ustomed to, none of the other things were as important as the fact that she was a woman with a beautiful appearance. Her mannerism was far different from what the rumours said to be. Knowing is not always a good thing. There are some things that maybe it is better not to know. Rosette kept secrets and behaved ideally because she knew that there were people who may not feel the same way like her. Revealing does not always turn out to be a good thing. Nor exposing is the only way to be sincere. But even so, Violette thought, the girl who was standing before her was more beautiful than the girl she always saw from afar. Although her ideals of her were broken and shattered, Violette was still happy to find an ideal friend. /angrybird Chapter 85. Clear feelings Chapter 85. Clear feelings 85. Clear feelings Violette-sama, you eat very little, dont you? Is that so? But I eat a lot of desserts, so maybe thats why. The moment the two of them entered the cafeteria together, the atmosphere in the cafeteria stopped for a moment. Violette didnt need to think the reason, it was probably because they were two famous figure who werepletely the opposite of each other were standing together. From their looks to their personality, everything was different from each other. They were like people of two opposite pr, so it was obvious that they would attract attention when together. They took a seat at the corner of the cafeteria to avoid peoples eyes. It was natural for them to attract attention, one positive while the other negative. But both of them were used to it, so they werent bothered by everyones stares. But one think crossed Violettes mind, what do the people around them think seeing the two of them together? From the whispered conversation and the suspicious nces directed at them, it seemed that their presence together werent well received. Perhaps, because it was Violette who was with Rosette. If thetter came with someone who no one even knew, they wouldnt have been so suspicious. But the presence of Violette beside Rosette was enough to grow the distrust of her(Violette). As for Violette, she was not bothered by this. But Rosette, who had been smiling all the while seemed to be a little concerned. But her concern werent for herself, it was for Violette. So, she smiled more cheerfully, showing everyone that she was enjoying being with Violette. Does Rosette-sama not like sweets? Unlike Violette, who clearly had arger te only for dessert, Rosettes lunch did not include any dessert. It was rare for Violette to see someone not liking dessert, so she was a little surprised. Its not that I dont like them, but I prefer bitter-sweet ones. Both kept their voices lest people overheard their conversation. It was for the sake of both of their image. Although the two of them thought they were simr, it wasnt true for everyone. Rosettes appearance was simr to the imagination in which Violette was held. If only their appearances had been reversed, that might have solved some of the problems. But it would have raised new problems, so it was better the way they were. Violette-sama, you like sweets, dont you? Yes. On the contrary, I cant stand bitter food. They can be delicious, though. Of course. When I was young, I thought I would be able to drink ck coffee when I grew up. But I guess I still cant tolerate bitter things. I understand. When you are little, you think without any reason. I always had the urge to drink coffee, even though I couldnt stand it. I used to go to a coffee shop and order ck coffee. Can you stand coffee now? Not at all. The sight of the two of them smiling at each other was a sight to behold. Everyone might have curiously looking at them but no one had the courage to interfere them. Its not that they were afraid to interfere, its just, sometimes when two beautiful people talks, its impolite to bother them. This rule wasnt written anywhere, it was what the nobles present around Violette and Rosette thought. There was something around them, like a warm bubble surrounding them which separated them from the rest of the people and didnt let them interfere. I think the taste of the coffe depends on the restaurant. Maybe there is a restaurant where Violette-sama can drink? I dont know. If you say so, there maybe, But I dont go to those kinds of ces very often. Violette had never paid much attention to coffee shops with delicious sweets or cute cakes, because of her imprint of not being able to drink coffee. (Yn was always telling me about them.) Even the fact that she preferred sweetness was only after her reincarceration. In her previous life, she had been very careful not to destroy the image that people held of her. She had tried to act as if she was strong, noble, and beautiful. Before she knew it, though, she had erased that image and became an overbearing and arrogant person. If people wanted Violette to drink ck coffee instead of sweet, she drank it while pretending to enjoy the bitterness that spreaded in her mouth. (Yn would sneak in some chocte or marshmallows for me.) At parties, she would had to swallow the food she didnt like, just like everyone else around her. Before she had reached the end of her patience, Yn would give her something sneakily, which she would put in her mouth to recover. He always had a somewhatplicated expression on his face whenever he did this. When, she got tired and ran away to breath in fresh air, he would always find her and offer her lots of sweets. It was not her imagination that his smile always looked sad when he saw her uneasy. I know I made you worry.) Violette couldnt help but wonder if it was the effect of the possessive desire she had for Yn that she was now aware of facts she was unaware of at the time. She was happy to be able to reminisce her gratitude to Yn, but she also felt that she was strangling herself. She knew that it was better to stay away from him, but she also felt reluctant to leave him. She wanted to repay him for everything he had done for her, but she was still far from it. She knew Yns good qualities better than anyone else. She was sure he could make any person happy. He had be such a wonderful person that it was given. She wished she could be there to see him happy. But her wish wasnt a strong or beautiful wish, it was more like a lie. She wanted to be near him, next to him, closest to him,ughing and smiling along with him. She wanted to be the one who makes him happy. If only the person Yn loves was herself. What? With a high pitched ng, the fork Violette was holding fell on the desk with a tter. Vi, Violette-sama , are you all right? Im sorry, Im all right. Across her, a flustered-looking Rosette was calling the waiter and asking for a new fork. Violette should have responded her and stop her from being concerned, but something else was swirling around in her head. Her cheeks heated up on their own and her eyes moistured. She was sure that she was going to cry. So, she quickly lowered her head to block the expression on her face with her bangs that could bother anyone. Violette bit her trembling lips and tried hard to keep her brain from overflowing, to keep all of her current feelings from bing a sound. She was just thinking, desperately, it was just a thought in her narrow perspective. Now, I) What did I think just /angrybird Chapter 86. Wishing for what you dont have Chapter 86. Wishing for what you dont have 86. Wishing for what you dont have Violette finally realized from the beginning that this feeling was nothing but her ego. So, it lead her to be in a bad mood. **** Yn was in a bad mood. He was aware of the disturbing aura that was emanating from him. The people around him was also aware of the fact which could be told just by looking at his face. Its not that they knew what was going on in his mind. But the people, who would normally gather around Yn didnt do so now. Probably because they were pressured by the atmosphere he created. The ssmates probably coulnt sense Yns mood, but they werent bothered by it either. Their reaction was like, if he doesnt like to be with us, we dont care either way. But even though the rest were aware of his bad mood, his own friend didnt seem to be so. He was sitting beside Yn with his usual self, Yns mood was already pretty bad so his carefree attitude bothered him a little. He couldnt help but open his mother to stop him. Shut up, Ger. I only said one word. Then stop bothering me. Youre so selfish. Seeing him smiling as usual, Yn couldnt help but wonder if Ger, his best friend, knew that he was angry and that his carefree attitude was making him angrier. Well, it was possible for him to bepletely unaware of it, or maybe he was aware of it and was ignoring it. It could also be that he just didnt care about it all. The only problem was that Yns displeasure was meaningless and worthless to Ger. Yn probably liked that about Ger. But at the same time, he also despised it. Ger was a man who was free to be himself and to others. Where people search for steady friendship, he was veryfortable with the fact that most of his rtionships with others were based on profit and loss. Although his personality was far different than other nobles, he wasnt bitterly criticized for having this sense of righteousness, nor was he treated as an understanding person based on his own interpretation. The boundary between himself and others was clear. As long as the other party was someone to his liking and they can have a conversation, he wouldnt care if there is an abyss spreading between them. Yn knew about this fact because in a sense, he had the ttest interaction with him. But at the same time, there were some things where their feelings were in sync. There were many people in the school who disliked Ger, the Prince of a closed country. Under the guise of neutrality, because of his exotic scent from the outside, they dont like to interact with him much. On the other hand, Yns situation was much more unique than Gers, but many students epted him because of his charming attitude, good appearance, and personality. He had calcted his behavior so that this would be the case. In this way, many students adored Yn. And Ger was someone who lived his life without feeling any emotion toward those around him. His emotionlessness, his indifference, and his overwhelming reserve seemed to be a tremendous strength of him. Yn could never put into words how jealous he was of him for his carefree personality and how angry he was for it at the same time. shut the fuck up, my head hurts.(Yn) Oh, , you havent slept enough? Youve got a eyebags under your eyes. I know. Yn had so much to think about and so much to do that he hadnt slept half as much as he usually did. Add to that his low blood pressure, he was in a very bad mood and his physical condition was also terrible because of this. He had no intention of neglecting his self-care, but the increased thinking had thrown him off schedule. (There is not much information that can be gathered. ) After scrutinizing and analyzing that little information, digging even deeper again , the result was nothing satisfying. Everything was same as before, only his heart was in turmoil for theck of information. All the information he had gathered waspletely useless to the point of frustrating. All the hard work, even the sleepless nights, had been in vain, but the option to quit just didnt exist in his dictionary. (Vio-chan, I hope youre okay. ) What came to his mind was thest time he saw Violettes face. A face where surprise, impatience, and despair all coexisted, and then her back, moving away like running from him. The series of scenes yed over and over in his mind, and he hated to admit the fact that the reason could be him. It was even more annoying because he couldnt figure out anything definitive, even though he had a general idea of what to expect. As he rubbed his aching temples and gritted his teeth, he was tempted to me everything to that stupidly innocent sister of Violette. (After all, its hard not to get information about her home.) Yn could never ask Violette herself. He had the policy that he should never remind her about home when she was outside. And there was also the fact that she might not disclose any information to him, considering how she had been avoiding him. Violette smiled at him and assured him that she was fine, but she was never able to fool him easily. He wasnt able to recognize her strength. He should have realized earlier that Violettes okay was not okay, but patience. (It would be best if I could ask Marin) The person who knew everything about Violette, in some ways more than Yn was only Marin. She was without a doubt the woman Violette trusted more than anyone else in the world. If only he could be contacted with her in any way, not only would all of Yns question be resolved, but she would also benefit in every way as a byproduct. But to do so would be too risky in many ways. First, there was no way to contact her personally. There is no way to contact Marin, the servant of Duke Vahan, without any intermediary. There might be a telephone in the Vahan household, but Marin would not be able to use it personally, and even a letter could be seen by anyone, anywhere. When the head of the family lived in a separate house, there was still a way. Belrose was always holed up in his room, and the servants were all sympathetic and affectionate toward Violette. But now, there were three foreign objects in that house. The servants were not all that considerate of Violette because the people who took care of them in the other house have moved in with them. Yn trusted Marin, he just didnt trust the rest of them. Tsk. . Yn couldnt help but kick his tongue in annoyance. It was not that he was at a bottleneck , but he didnt have much options from begin with. He had a lot of things to think about. In addition, he needed to n a way tomunicate with Marin as ast resort. The causes were increasing faster than theck of sleep going away. Im sorry to bother you, but theres something I need to tell you. Oh, ? Yn turned his lowered gaze unknowingly to Ger, who had taken the liberty of taking the seat in front of him. The re that left his eyes was unintentional, but his head was hurting too much to say it was intentional. The normally mild-mannered cat had wandered off*, there was no way Ger wasnt going to be intimidated by Yns expression. He opened his thin lips and hurriedly apologized, Im sorry, Im sorry. But I have to tell you this. [T/N: its a proverb. It probably means, someone who is mild-tempered is now angry(?)] You know Rosette Megan, dont /angrybird Chapter 87. Meaning of Princess Chapter 87. Meaning of Princess 87. Meaning of princess Whats wrong with Princess? Princess Rosette Meghan was the ideal princess in everyones eyes. She had perfectly be a synonym for Princess as if the word itself was derived from her. Many of the schools students envied her existence. The difference in treatment between her and Ger was quiterge. Both of them were foreign exchange students, but everyone here treated them with their outward appearance. Princesses with skin color as white as snow and smooth as butter, hair as beautiful as flowing river, and natural characteristics simr to those of their own ideal are epted with open arms. While those with different eye colours and values are weeded out. It is easy to understand the reason and also quite stupid to follow such rules, but that is why it is so easy to control. Even the golden eyes, the most hated eyes in this country, were easily fooled as soon as Yn grew up and began to smile beautifully. Those who justified Yns existence by saying that he was a human being that anyone would dream to be. They never imagined that Yn, whom they found charming, was an empty shell with no feelings. Oh, so you knew. At least I know her name. Shes famous. Well, even I know her name. I guess both of you are the same in status. Were a special kind of people in your country. I know. The ce where Ger was born and grew up was a ce of misceneous people. The environment in which he was surrounded were often filled with so many people from other countries that it was confusing to tell them apart as one nation. Even if each country has their fair share of foreigners in theirnd, Gers country were fillied with too many individuals of the likes. It was only after studying abroad that Ger himself realized that his ownmon sense was strange from the outside, and that themon sense he knew actually was only as strong as its strength. Whats up with that Princess Rosette? Yn was irritated for suddenly discussing about someone he didnt want to. Was it because ofck of sleep, or was it for other reasons? He didnt know. Yns current temper was fifty percent higher than usual. Although his personality wasnt such that he would explode if he mishandled the situation, he would still try to nit-pick Ger, who forced him to a conversation he didnt like. To be honest, Ger was a little worried that Yn would blow up after hearing the words he was going to say to someone like him who was already irritated,, but he was sure that this guy would find out sooner orter without him having to tell him. I saw her with Violette-san a while ago. more details. I didnt talk to them, and I dont know much more than that, but they both stood out a lot. Thats true. Yn agreed with Ger, because he knew both Violette and Rosette have that look. They can stand out individually, but when they are together, the synergistic effect goes without saying. It was easy to imagine the result when two people who were usually at opposite ends of the spectrum get close to each other. Peoples eyes, which were usually divided into two, were forced to concentrate in one ce. But that was not what Yn was thinking about. (Why were the two of them together ) As far as Yn could ascertain, there was no connection between the two of them. He knew that they were separated by only ss, but it was still astonishing for Violette to get close to anyone apart from himself. They never had interactions in the past. Both of them attracted many eyes, so it was impossible even for Yn to understand the reason of them being together. They were two different types of people who lived on two sides of the world. Since their ss were besides each other, one can imagine any number of reasons why they might be together. Perhaps Ger just witnessed a scene where they were just greeting each other. However, there was no evidence to conclude that. If there was no evidence, then it was neither false nor true. Do you know where they went? Uh, somewhere in the courtyard? Okay. Where are you going? You know where. Come back in time for ss. By the time Ger announced his farewell, Yns back was already turned as he left the ssroom. Even with that level of information, Yn would surely find out where they were going with ease. He had that much informationwork after all. Besides, it was unexpectedly easy to find someone who stands out. And when he gets there, Yn will just watch her figure Violette. I wonder how the other Princess will fare. The Princess that floated in Gers brainughed with a power that beared no resemnce to the ideal princess. If you think youre just a Princess and try to get something that isnt yours youll be the one who gets the short end of the stick by /angrybird Chapter 88. Shards of unhappiness Chapter 88. Shards of unhappiness It was given that Violette wasnt like herself after that. She did not touch her lunch, which she only finished half of it and other half was still lying on the te untouched. She was acting fidgety, unsteady, or in other words, restless, which worried Rosette. Although she had assured Rosette that she was fine but she was sure that even Rosette, whom she had only known for a short time must have also realized that she wasnt alright. Violette didnt have any words to describe how she was feeling. The feeling was simr when she was forced to swallow the food in presence of those three people who treated her like air, who behaved she didnt exist, but the feeling she was feeling now was different from that in a way. Rosette had no idea of the inner turmoil in her heart, so they could only talk to each other in a superficial way, without getting to the heart of the matter. Rosette had no choice but to believe Violettes words and give up on the matter to probe for more. Violette was trying to figure out what to do with the reality that she was confronted with, and how to handle these feelings. **** For the first time in her life, Violette found an advantage in having a family that did not care about her. They left her alone as usual, even though there were chances that she could be in pain. When she was having a hard time, when she was distressed, they always pretended not to notice it. Violette never appreciated their behaviour, but she still thought it was better than being trampled until she was crushed to powder in a precarious ce. Violette came home in a hurry, but no one even noticed her, especially Marijune. She stayed in her room and didnt go out, but Marijune didnte to visit her either. Thank God she(Marijune) was not home yet. Because she was the only one who might notice something wrong with Violette, but rather than helping her, all she knew was how to push Violette into a corner. Wee back, Violette-sama. Marin, who hade to clean up, greeted Violette as she entered the room. Marin looked at her with a quizzical gaze as she closed the door behind her back and looked at Violette who had her head down. She came home today earlier than usual, not only that, she also seemed to be slow and unsteady on her feet. To see Violette, who was full of energy most of the time was a strange sight for Marin. But that didnt mean that it was unusual to see her visibly depressed. She was a person who holds on, suppresses, and endures until she explodes. Something the matter The words that were supposed to follow were interrupted by the darkness that filled her vision. The sheet on Marins arm fell noisily to the floor, and the warmth of her body, which was in distance a moment ago, clung to her. Violettes forehead pressed against Marins shoulder and her fingers that clutched the apron on Marins body wrinkled it severely. For a moment, she couldnt understand what had happened. She didnt even do anything that could make her feel weak. All she could do was look down at her feet. Marin was surprised, she was so confused that she didnt even think twice before putting her hand around Violettes back as she clutched her. Violette-sama ? It was Marins first time touching Violette this way. They never had any body contact. Marin have always cared for Violette and search for a way to heal her heart and soothe her pain. Violette had stroked her hair a few times but that was all. Every time Violette was pleased with something she had done, she would caressed her cheeks or hold her hand to express her gratitude. But she never let her get any closer than necessary. If Marin could, she would have always held her close and warm her cold body with her warmth, let her cry in her shoulders and be someone she could vent on. If she could do this, Violette wouldnt have to sleep while clutching her own trembling body, terrified of nightmares. How she wished she couldfort Violette with her warmth. How she wished that her arms could be a safe Heaven for Violette. (Yes, was I..) Was I afraid to hold her Violette? Marin still remembered the image of a woman who would hug Violette whileughing like a maniac. She was still very young back then, so that persons smile didnt have much meaning to her rather than being weird. In contrast to the ecstatic woman, Violette was lifeless. She remembered the scene of a mother who tried to kill her daughter, spitting venom at her while saying she loves her. The nightmarish reality of that womans madness shone on her bright red eyes fearlessly. I cant believe I was rememberring about that thing.) Violette was the one who told Marin that her eyes, which was the same as her mothers but different in a way were beautiful. Those words at that time changed Marins life, and Violette became the center of her heart. ( is this why?) Because a small seed has sprouted and blossomed, another emotion has sprouted along with it. The more she cared for Violette, the more she felt inexplicably uneasy about the eyes she had beenplimented many times by Violette. She wanted to love her own eyes too, but the scene of that womans red eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she held Violette never got out of her mind. The arms that have lost their strength, the unfocused gaze and the emotionless tone of her voice, what if she had hugged her and when she(Violette) had called her name with the expression of giving up on life? Just imagining it brought tears to her eyes and breaks her heart into a thousand pieces. Slowly, Marin put her hand on Violettes back and stroke it gently. The hair she had just groomed that morning was tangled in her fingertips as she traced its surface over and over again, as if to check its soft texture. She could feel the warmth of a living person in her arms. This person was alive. Her beloved Lady was alive and safe in her arms. Just by doing this, her suffocating anxiety melted away without a shred. The obstacle she thought was a wall was just a fog, not that it was blocking her, but that she could not step out of it. It was just a hallucination of her mind, and not a drop of Violettes true feeling was mixed in. At least now, she was could help her. She(Violette) needed Marin. Then there was only one thing for her to do. There was no reason to hesitate anymore. She was going to help her(Violette) with all her might, even though it meant destroying herself. Whats the matter, violette-sama? T/N: Hi readers! Im currently working on another novel. The novel is The husband is Long Aotian. Its a cultivation setting novel with both the FL and ML as transmigrators from the same world. The novel is prettyedic so I think youll all love it. And dont forget to support me if you like my /angrybird Chapter 89. Someone give me an affirmation that it is a lie. Chapter 89. Someone give me an affirmation that it is a lie. 89. Someone give me an affirmation that it is a lie. Marins voice fell like a soft murmur, enveloping her sense in a soothing way. Slowly, a hand was caressing her back likeforting a child to sleep. The fact that she found warmth in Marins body temperature, which was probably lower than average, must mean that Violette herself was that cold. The temperature outside was actually on the rise but her inside was as frozen as ice. Violette pressed her forehead against Marins shoulder, which was slightly higher than her, and tried to think of a way to verbalize the thoughts she was having. But every time she opened her mouth, all that came out was empty air. She felt that if she could verbalise her thoughts, it would be a raging storm. Mari, Marin I, I, am fine. Her tongue was tangled and she couldnt string sentences together properly. Something exploded in her head, which made her unable to stand still without clinging to someone. Her body acted on her emotions, but her mind couldnt understand what to do next. Should she cry and scream? Should she exin in her own iprehensible way and ask for some advice? Should she just vent her feelings and ask for affirmation? Violette was sure that the past of her would have chosen the third option. She always concluded that she was the heroine of a tragedic romance, and if anyone even nod at her, it meant they were sympathizing her. Sympathy, pity, whatever, she just needed something to remind herself that she was not a bad person. But now. She herself couldnt understand what she want. Violette-sama, please calm down. Its okay, take your time No, no, no, not like this. Marin tried to quiet Violette, who waspletely distraught as her gaze was staring at particrly nothing. Her brain was boiling hot, and even the depths of her eyes were eroding. In the boiling temperature, only her hands and heart were getting colder and colder. Hot and cold, cold and hot. Emotion and reason diverged. Two things that should be connected with the heart were screaming in the opposite direction. It would have been better if one of them was wrong. If only one of them had been wrong, she could have discarded it, or she could have separated it from the other. But unfortunately, both were true feelings, and thats why she couldnt hold on to them. (I cant believe I fell in love with Yn.) She thought it was impossible, that it was just a whim, that it was all an illusion created by her possessive desire. Please, someone, deny these thoughts. Its wrong, this is all wrong. Begging, starving, and thirsting for love was supposed to be the only way to fall in love. In fact, every love story that had piled up around Violette had ended tragically in that way. She finally understood that her feelings for udia were different from love. What Violette sought was a stairway to happiness behind udia, and maybe she never wanted to be truly loved by him. She actually wanted to be loved by numerous people, not just one, not just udia. It didnt matter who it was, it didnt matter what form it took, it didnt matter if it was distorted or unholy, as long as the feelings for Violette were there, she could swallow their love in one go. If the opposite of love was indifference, then all interest can be converted into love. That was how much she was thirsty for love. The only love Violette had ever known was dark and deep, like lead, heavy to the end. A desire to nourish the tears of those around her and make them bloom, as if she(Violettes mother) could spend her daughters or even her own life for the sake of only one person. The face of a woman shining with greed, the face of a mother condensing disappointment, despair, hatred, and disgust, the face of a wife lying on the floor and seeking her husbands warmth in a whimper. For Violette, Belle Rose was the symbol of love. No, I dont want to, I dont want to It began with her mothers face, soaked in pleasure, as she cupped Violettes cheeks in her hands and called her fathers name in rapture. Fortunately or unfortunately, she couldnt remember those words, or even the ego to im that she was Violette at that time. The only thing she could still remember was the fear in her mothers glistening, bloodshot eyes. Her education, which began soon after that, was in some ways strict and in some ways lenient. She was terribly precise in following the same path as her father, but as a daughter, she didnt care how much she flunked. Her mother was always lenient if she ran around outside or climbed a tree, as long as she was careful not to get hurt or sunburned. She would never feel ufortable with her daughter acting like a boy. Rather, she was the kind of person who would feel ufortable with her daughter bing a woman, and would discard her as a fake. For her mother, Violette was a sacrifice for love. No, she gave birth to her so that she could be a sacrifice. Unfortunately, her father did not want a sacrifice, and cruelly, Violette had more value than a sacrifice. And the result was a fake, a failed imitation of her father. A crazy womans obsession, all for the sake of her one true love. So the feelings she have now cannot be love. It shouldnt be love, but it was. Why am I so happy ? Please, someone say, that the feeling that makes you want to cherish it so much, that makes you cry with preciousness, cant possibly be /angrybird Chapter 90. Blue star Chapter 90. Blue star 90. Blue Star Floating, sinking, and floating again. Despite her rationality that wished to suffocate as it was, her instincts were scratching at the tip of her heart, saying she didnt want to ept it. After all, she couldnt kill this feeling by herself, nor could she ept it. The seed must have been there for a long time. Deep in the recesses of her heart, so tightly tucked away that no one could see it, not even her own hand could reach it. Thats why she didnt even notice it. And before she knew it, it had broken down all walls and taken root all over her body. Violettes heart could no longer hide these feelings. So, someone, please forcibly break her hand and pull out the whole root. Burn it down so that nothing will ever sprout again. Make them think theyre crazy to be happy. Marin, I Violette-sama. Violette asked her to help her, to save her from this horrible feeling. She tried to move away from her hand again, but Marin tightened her grip and didnt let go. In the warmth of her powerful palm, in the tone of her voice calling out to her, the lost child finally found her sunset-colored eyes. Its okay. Marin whispered to Violette, as if telling her silently to ept the feeling and let it soak. Each word, with its own distinct colour, flowed to Violettes ears, spreading to every corner of her body like current, sending vibrations through her limbs. Its all right. There is nothing to fear. There is nothing to worry about. Her tone of voice sounded as cold and expressionless as ever. There was nothing special about the way she spoke, and everything was told by her as if it were a matter of course. No matter how difficult it was for Violette to ept, no matter how frightening it was, it was okay to be assured without any evidence that everything would be all right. Marins mouth just broke into a smile. With her voice and smile, she was able to prate Violettes walls. But, I , I. Her shuddering lips couldnt manage to weave through the scattered words. Violette, still staying in the depths of fear, felt guilty for even nodding her head in affirmation. Once, she made a mistake. She had made the mistake of paying the price for love, hope and happiness. From the beginning of her birth to the point of her first love was nothing but mistakes. How many people were unhappy because of it? How many people cried because of it? What if I break? That was the only thing she was afraid of. **** Marin vividly remembered the day Violette spoke of love. She said happily, joyfully, with a higher voice than usual and an exaggerated smile, that she had found someone she liked. Violette, who had lost the contents imposed on her by Be Rose and became only an outline, gained an important organ called the heart. Who could me Violette for dreaming of happiness, even if it was only an illusion caused by her craving for it? Neither Marin nor even Yn could say anything. Violettes story about udia became distorted in a stable way. It was only natural, since her feelings were hardly straight to begin with. udia, who did not like Violette, who longed to be loved was disgusted with her, and it only drived her to frustration. To be honest, it would not be surprising if she exploded at any time,, and she did. The explosion was very abrupt. And by the time it was finished, the gunpowder got wet, the clock stopped, and the bomb became nothing more than a piece of junk. its all right. Over and over again, she uttered those words. Marin told her over and over again it was okay to be terrified, it was okay to be afraid. Violette-sama, do you love Marin? ? Of course, of course. I love you. Marin loves you too, Violette-sama. Marin just smiled gently at Violette, who tilted her head curiously. Her smile was so faint that if the people who saw her smiling first time wouldnt call it a smile. The smile could barely be distinguished as a smile. I have never been hurt, because Violette-sama loves me. Love and master-ve rtionship were very different. Even Marin, who had never been in love, could imagine that the rtionship, the kind of feelings, and even the meaning of love would be different. Still, Marin had known for a long, long time that Violette cared for her and that it was love. She knew that the happiness she had experienced in her life had been brought about by this love. So she could understand her(Violette) fear. What she had seen, heard, and grown up with was so foul. She was swept away by reality so harshly that she couldnt afford to believe in beautiful romance novels. That was why she dreamed, envied, and scrambled for their first love, which was probably a painful past for Violette. That was why she wouldnt, couldnt let go of the feelings she held. Please, dont be afraid, and dont try to throw that love away. Violette, who was no longer able to stand, sat down unsteadily on the floor. If it had been the usual Marin, she would have immediately escorted her to the sofa. But now they sat together, face to face, one with anxious expression and the other with gentle. Violette looked up at Marin with a childlike expression on her face. Her once shivering body was no longer shivering anymore, which meant her heart had calm down a little. Dont deny that you are happy. Marin wanted Violette to smile. She would rather hear Violette chattering about her first love than see her crying. Her smiling expression was better than the drowned out look on her face. Marin, and most of all Yn, would never allow Violettes happiness to be sabotaged by such trivial possibilities that might hurt her, be disliked, or be a nuisance,. Because being loved by you is such a blessing. From the time her life was saved until today, she has given her numerous blessings. It waspletely different from life in the church, where there was only disappointment, annoyance, and a little bit of love. Even though she had a lot of pain, anger, and negative feelings that were hard to describe, her feelings and loyalty for Violette have never changed. Marin was happy to be loved by Violette. Loving her also made her happy. happy, happy, Im happy. The thoughts that had been dying were spilling out. The small voice probably only reached Marin, who was so close that their shoulders were almost attached to each other at the very moment. But that was okay. She didnt want anyone else to hear her. It was such an important, precious, and delicate true feeling. When I realized it, I was happy. Yes. Because, I mean, Yn is so, so, so wonderful. Yes. Hes so sweet and always makes meugh. Yes. And always be with me, always listens to me. Yes. He even calls me by my nickname, Vio-chan, with his soft voice. Just by saying the words, the thoughts gained flesh and blood, and gradually took shape. The shadow that was only an outline of a person was now colored, the haze was lifted, and before she knew it, she saw the back of the person in her heart. Therge back, the soft hair swaying softly, and the way his eyes looked at her gently. He tells me that Im not alone,. Violette slowly closed her eyes, and behind them behind her eyes she thought she saw Yn that day, smiling and saying thank /angrybird Chapter 91. Pandoras box Chapter 91. Pandoras box 91. Pandoras box Thinking back, Yn was always at the end of Violettes beautiful emotions. Even when submerged in a dirty puddle made of unspoken emotions, his smile never lost its luster. Even if the surface of her heart got dirty, she could wipe it clean with her tears. No matter how crazy she was with greed, the fact that Yn was important to her had never been clouded. The feelings were too delicate, too important, and too natural. Until now, she had not even checked the kind of feelings she had for him. She always thought him of her cute little brother, someone who she could live and protect. But she didnt realize up till now that it was him who was protecting her all along. She had nothing to gain in return, nothing to calcte, but she was still happy just thinking about him. She had no desire for gratuitous feelings, and as long as he would be willing to smile beside her, that was all she needed. Perhaps that was why she did not want to give him a nickname, because she was afraid that it could lead them close. It was good that he didnt know the source of the feelings that welled up in her. She thought that as long as she didnt categorize her feelings, she would be able to cherish them as the only person she had ever loved. have you calmed down, Violette-sama? Yeah, I think so . Marins special hot milk was handed to her as soon as she calmed down. It was warm, but not hot, hot enough for even Violette, who had a cat tongue, to drink slowly. It was sweet, a taste that had always been by her side when she was tired or when she felt like her heart waa about to be crushed. Marins honey milk made with her thoughtfulness ran from the tip of her(Violette) tongue to the top of her fingers, as if filling the holes in her body. It was probably because Marin knew all of Violettes senses, including taste, touch, and everything she liked. There were days when she fell asleep immersed in this sweetness. At those times, she felt as if she could sink deeper and deeper into the depths of her soul through this sweetness. A sip of warm liquid slid down her throat. The sigh that poured out was not because it felt painful, but because it was a relief. She thought there would be nothing but despair after she had thrown everything away, but it seemed that her view had be clear after epting her feelings. With a clearer view, she could see things she couldnt see before. Please get some rest, Marin suggested, I will bring you dinner in a while. Dinner? But I dont. Ill keep it light. Then thank you . It is said that when people are in a rxed state, they be hungry or sleepy. Violette seemed to have been of thetter type, her gradually warming body temperature seemed to have even softened her brain. The quality of sleep she had been getting recently wasnt much. And the mental fatigue she had been experiencing have made her eyelids feel as if they were about to close. She put the cup on the table and headed for bed with unsteady steps, hoping to catch a little bit of sleep. Everything in her sight looked slightly distorted. The sudden fluffiness and softness on her body startled her a little. She must have reached her destination, because as her rxed body copsed, her body was enveloped in a feathery softness. As she felt the presence of someone approaching and then moving away, she found her consciousness slipping away from her more and more. She surrendered herself to the invitation of the sleepiness with open arms. The box was finally opened. Now there was nowhere to hide. It would be hard for Violette to drive the feelings away from her. Considering her nature, she would hold it, and love it. She would never be able to forget them, neither throw them away. Her Pandoras box was filled with love, possessiveness, envy, longing, and many other feelings. But the most important thing, the only one thing she needed most, the thing that should be inside the Pandoras box, Hope, was not found until the very end. T/N: Sorry. Its not my fault that the chapter is small. It was in the /angrybird Chapter 92. New day with new feelings Chapter 92. New day with new feelings A new day arrived. It was a day that changed the world for someone. Something happened that overturned the values of the past in the eyes of a certain individual. The sun rose again, the day had only 24 hours after all. If you are hungry but have nothing to eat, you may sleep the day away. Even if something changes for someone else, the world remains the same and everyday life flows around us like usual. The day Violette spent yesterday wasnt as disastrous as the days she previously spent. Rather, yesterday felt much calmer to her than any other days. She was born with disaster. Every time she slept, woke up, ate, moved, disaster was always around the corner. Good morning, Violette-sama. good morning, Marin. Marin hoped Violettes world would change, she wanted everyday to be a flower path for Violette. A change of mind can affect the five senses. It all matters how one feels about the change around them. But both Violette and Marin were in a situation where they wanted something, anything to change. As long as Violette could get away from the hellish life, they were prepared to bet anything. When someone falls in love, they start thinking the person they love is more wonderful than before. Their every word and gesture mesmerizes the person in love. But some peoples perspectives of the world dont change just because they are in love. Violette was one of those people, who thought the world was the same as before she realised her feelings for Yn. She didnt feel it as vivid as in the romance novels she had read. Or that she was feeling gloomy just because Yn was not with her. It was just a in view of what was there, and she just had to take it as it was. It was a peaceful view, but that didnt mean there was not a shred of mncholy in it. tness, normalcy. Everything was just the same as yesterday morning, another day had begun, and the weight of starting a new day was there that she had already be ustomed to. today. hmm? Marin looked at Violette with a change of clothes in hand, mumbling while smiling slightly. I hope I can talk to Yn-sama. . Nothing had changed. The world was not kind to Violette today. There was no change in anyone, anywhere. It was only the viewers mind that made it appear as if it had changed. It was just a self-serving, self-centered, false impression. However, this was Violettes world alone. yeah, right. Just thinking of him made the world seem just a little bit softer for Violette. T/N: Im sorry for the short chapter. But believe me its not me splitting the chapters. The chapters are bing shorter day by day. Maybe the author has lost inspiration. Chapter 94. Reasons for wanting to meet. Chapter 94. Reasons for wanting to meet. 94. Reasons for wanting to meet Violette felt her breathing getting easier and lighter than before. The mind and body are closely connected and influenced by each other. When the body breaks down, the mind also weakens, and there is even a saying that all illness begins with the mind. Since everything is connected with each other, when the mind is affected, there is no ce in the body that feels good. Violette-sama, are youing? Yes, Iming. It was lunchtime, Violette got up from her seat at the sound of a voice calling her. At first, both Violette and Rosette were ufortable by the stare of other people around them. Now, they didnt feel ufortable at all and werepletely at ease, they could also ignore the ssmates who still looked at her with curiosity. Rosette seemed to feel the same way too. Her eyes, which were swimming around everywhere at first, looked at Violette the moment she appeared. I have had the salon prepare it for you. I am sorry, I should have told you before. Oh no, thank you! The menu that I picked was for Rosette, but if you disliked any of the foods on the menu, we can still change it. I hope you would think about what you are going to eat instead of what I am going to eat. Yes, of course. I heard you rmend chiffon cake today? Thats not what I meant. I know what youre talking about. Dont worry. Violette couldnt help but smile at Rosette, whose cheeks were puffed out for not understanding her meaning. When she said that she understood what she(Rosette) meant, her round, swollen cheeks grewrger. There was no trace of her initial nervousness and drawl. Rather, to the others, Rosettes current expression was surprising. But from Violettes point of view, though, it suits her pretty appearance well. As Violette counted the days, she realised it was already ten days since she became aware of her feelings for Yn. She was so confused and scared at that time, she wanted to erase them and make them disappear. But as time went by, she felt her restless self had calmed down. Even though it was only a little, she was thankful for it. She wasnt lying about what she said to Marin while crying, but there is no use in crying over spilled milk. She had no choice but to admit that she, indeed, was in love with Yn. Now that she was aware of the flowers that were blooming in her heart, and how far the root had spread, all she had to do was be careful not to let anyone see them. She didnt want to water it, she didnt want to nurture it, nor did she want to let it bask in the rays of the sun. She wanted to hide it, and let it wither away. If she couldnt do it, the time would. Its cloudy today. Rosette, who was looking up out the window, muttered in a dejected tone of voice. Violette also looked outside and saw that the sky looked as if it was about to rain at any moment. Like a sponge filled with water, it just needed to squeeze a little, anf the rain woulde pouring down, drowning everything. At this rate, it might be raining by the time school ends. Well, lets talk somewhere else after school today then. Usually, both of them would talk in that gazebo where they first talked for the first time at lunch time. It was like a secret base for both of them, but in this weather it would not be a good idea. Under this sky, the ce looked even dimmer than usual, and the air seemed to be getting colder and colder. Rain would make it more muddy and gloomy, and there was a possibility that they would get wet and catch a cold. I guess so. If so, I will prepare it for you next time. Thank you. As Rosette walked next to her, Violette couldnt help but notice that her mood was just a little bit lower than usual. She was looking down, so she wasnt sure if her mood was really downcasted. The height difference between them was very slight. Violette was just a few centimetres taller than Rosette, so she just had to lower her head a little to talk to her. She wondered why she felt it was weird to look down at Rosette while talking, maybe it was because she was used to associating with the people who were taller than her, and she had to look up to talk to them. (Yn) Violette hadnt seen his face or heard his voice since they parted ways that day. Ten days were not a long period of time,, and there have been plenty of times like this in the past. There were times she would miss his voice, and his presence. She wanted to see him, hear his voice calling her name. But the guilty feeling was stronger than the desire to see him. She wanted to apologize to him for ignoring him so tantly that day. But after thinking for a while, she thought maybe it was her feelings that were screaming at her to see him. Was she actually aware of it? Or was she just pretending not to see it? Before when she wasnt aware of her thoughts of him, she felt that her worry was only that for a younger brother from his elder sister. Now that her feelings changed, everything felt different. Or was it only the feelings, because they were so different? What reason should she give to her heart to see Yn? Chapter 95. Not normal Chapter 95. Not normal I want to hear your voice. I want to see you. I want to talk to you. It could be anxiety, fear, longing, or sadness. Violette could give any number of reasons, but in the end, all she wanted was to see him. **** Yn didnt have the habit to write down any information he finds. Having a record only means leaving evidence of his doings, and he didnt think it was beneficial to him. For Yn who had passed his whole life based solely on his memory, a bad memory was not necessary to remember. Fortunately, he had confidence in his memory. There were many things he would like to forget, but he remembers them all with such precision that he was sick of remembering them. In the past, he had to endure such things under the covers of his past, but now that he saw it, it seemed like a wonderful advantage. Thanks to this, Yn was able to store a lot of information. You have been staying in the ssroom a lottely. Moving around is troublesome. Dont you want to see your Vio-chan? Sitting in front of Yns desk, Gia tilted his head in question. He looked very rxed and joyful. Because of his rxed expression, it was as if he was teasing Yn. In reality, however, Gia had no intention of doing so, he was just simply enjoying the situation. He was not trying to make Yn angry, nor was he trying to make him more impatient, but was simply taking the situation as it was. He was a man who lived only for himself. He seemed to have enough reason not to waste his time by deliberately spreading malice, but as someone who was used to finding enjoyment in everything, his mannerism sometimes enraged people. But Yn was annoyed either way. What Gia was saying was even more annoying because it urately hit Yns soft spot. Youve given me more reason to investigate.(Yn) Youre always ming someone else, just like you breathe.(Gia) The information was okay, but no thanks to you.(Yn) No, no, no, no, no.(Gia) Gia,ughing with his big mouth open, showed no sign of getting tired of Yns insults and seemed to have decided to enjoy the situation as much as possible. The expression of enjoyment without regard to Yns mood was very maddening. The amount of sleep Yn had been gettingtely and the increasing amount of information that he couldnt get together was making his head hurt. The freedom of peace was simply going further and further away from Yn, who had his head down with his eyebrows furrowed in annoyance. He would have probably taken some steps already but he was worried Gia was just ying with him. Gias point of view gave him a great advantage to calmly analyse a situation objectively as a third party. It was very useful, but not advisable to rely on his whims. Well, its all right. Did you find something thats bothering you? You know what Im talking about. Did you? Yn felt as if his nerves were being poked, perhaps because of Gias careless expression or perhaps Yn was too impatient. The information he provided was very useful, but because it was too useful, Yn had to be careful about its credibility and where to use it. The stress of the increased workload and even less sleep, and still not being able to make the progress he wanted, was giving him a headache. He knew he couldnt make any more progress, not even half a step, by sitting on his desk or listening to the voices of others. I think I should go. He had gathered enough information about what Violette was doing and with whom she had been, now he just needed to meet her and confirm everything. Then dont get caught! What do you think I am? Your reaction is funny in so many ways. Youre thest person I want to talk to. Gia was probably the most heretical person in this academy more than anyone else. Not only within the academy, but even from a global perspective, the people of his country are misceneous, and it was okay to be treated as a funny Prince there. But outside his region, it obviously was no okay. Yn was probably aware of his personality, and he also knew that it wasnt out of norm either. He was just pouring all his interest, love, attachment, priorities, and quickness of division, all of them, into one person. He just wanted to make her beloved one, Violette, happy. I would do anything for that even if anyone get hurt. Chapter 96. Smile Chapter 96. Smile 96. Smile Rosette couldnt help but think, was it arrogant for her to think that she would have to face him? Although their meeting was a little different from what she expected, she still couldnt find which expression she should show in this situation. Should she be surprised? That they met so unexpectedly? However, if she had to put it into words, she would say that she knew ,there would be a daying like this. Rosette knew that he woulde to her. **** Good morning, Princess Rosette. Good morning A smile that people like. The smile was beautiful and charming, as if the person standing opposite him were a very close friend of his. Even the softly narrowed eyes, and the gentle tone of his voice wereposed with tenderness. Anyone would think that he was a man who knew Rosette from a long time ago. And he, more than anyone else, had a certain affection towards her. Rosette would think so, too. If it really was that way. (Why am I feeling cold suddenly?) She had seen and been offered admiration from many people. She knew she had never been hated, even if she was, it was lesser than other people. That was why she was sensitive to peoples feelings and what emotion their eyes contained. How others see her, what they thought of her and what they want from her. Rosette herself understands best how excellent the antennae created by her position and environment are. Therefore, she was sure that the feeling of being oppressed was not just her imagination. This smile, too perfect to be perfect, did not contain the emotion that it was showing. The fangs of the beast mimicked by the beautiful skin should have the power to crush anyone in an instant. Her experience whispered to her that she should be careful of what she said. She had the unfounded certainty that if she took even one step backward, for fear of his icy smile, it would be thest thing she did. Doubt almost rode on her face, and she made sure that the smile she put on her cheeks would surely have been as perfect as his. She was used to fake smiles, anyway. Even if she shouldnt be carelessly flirtatious, she should have the skill to paste a smile on your face instantly. Ites in handy in times like these. Im sorry for calling out to you so suddenly. I startled you. No, not really. The t answer showed a momentary distortion in the others expression. Slightly, but certainly, it was evidence of displeasure. However, it seemed that the damage was not more than what was expected. The man in front of Rosette Yn continued to speak without any sign that his mask had been removed or that hisposure had been reduced. His calmness remained almost unchanged. I am sure that you, the Princess, have anticipated my arrival. Condescension. The barbs contained in those words were so clear that she could understand them as in as day. Even a princess in a box has that level of brains. Laughing, all the time, with a cunning smile that would entangle you in an instant if you were fooled by its beautiful surface. The smile that was shown on his face without breaking, without loosening, told the reason foring here. His nature of not trusting anyone was revealed a little bit, even if only a little. And Rosette knew and understood it well. That was why she couldnt allow herself to rx. Oh , I thought you came to me to ask something. A simple provocation was probably meaningless. If you didnt have any knowledge about the person opposite you, you cant provoke them, empathize with, or persuade them. It would be much easier to deal with an angry person and make them loose their mind with simple words. Indifference was the most troublesome and frightening thing. Yns head tilted slowly, without a hint of irritation, and still with a model-like smile on his face. As if to ask what Rosette was talking about. He was not going to give a single piece of information until she herself got to the bottom of what he was talking about. Violette-sama and I are good friends. I thought you were going to ask about our rtionship. I didnt mean to, everyone seems to adore Princess so much, so I was just asking how you are. Oh, I thought you were interrogating me about her. I apologize if I caused you any difort. Rosette wondered if she was being too cynical, because she couldnt see the slightest sign of sincerity in the way he bowed his head without hesitation. Until a few minutes ago, she had thought that it was a sign of adaptability to be able to show your sincere expression not only in words but also in attitude. Her own intuition, which was nothing but based on her experience, negates the values of the sincerity he was showing. But she could find neither sincerity nor honesty in his attitude applies to this person. But Im a little concerned. The expression on his face was not that of a concern. Rather, he seemed to snort at Rosette while saying the next sentence. -that you, Prince udias fiance, are approaching her. Rosette felt as if the golden color, which was supposed to be sacred, was clouded by a thick darkness. Chapter 97. Stepping stone Chapter 97. Stepping stone where did you hear it from? Oh, it was just a rumour I heard. Rosette, whoseplexion had changed, did not look particrly pleased. She looked at the other party who had the expression of being satisfied for knowing that his surprise attack had seeded to break the mask of her indifference. She was d that she had been correct in her knowledge and in her answers to the questions he had asked. But hearing Yn asking such an unrestrained question made her surprised. She knew he was poking on her sore spot, just as she had done a moment ago. There was no room left to be not offended by it. It was a secret of the utmost importance to Rosette, which Yn had so thoughtlessly tossed aside. It was a secret that should have been kept not as an individual, but as the princess of a nation. The rumour is pretty heavy, Yn said. If something is heavy, its a subconscious reaction that you want someone to hold it for you. The tighter it is, the more important it is and the less flexible it bes. Its much easier to break the sturdy ones than breaking the one which is less flexible. Breaking someones secret is easier than imagined, but not as easy as Yn said it would be. Peoples mouths are always waiting for an opportunity to gossip about something, especially if it is a secret that is too big for them to keep to themselves. So it is human instinct that they would share it with someone. Rosette also wanted to share her secret with someone, thats why she sought Violette out. The more strongly and heavily she kept her mouth shut, the easier it was to unravel by others. Those who are soft and easy to talk to are actually the ones who are not able to share anything. And Rosette was exactly that kind of person. And Yn was someone who knew exactly how to open the hearts of such people. It was not a natural talent, but rather a wisdom for living that he acquired after being trampled by others into a mess. That was why he never hesitated to use it on those people. Rosette could feel her body turning cold and her mind being numb. But she still held her head high. She was a princess, and it waspletely out of her dignity to show her weakness to her enemy. Its just a mere rumor. The engagement between the two countries had just been discussed, but we havent made a formal announcement yet. Theres a high chance of this engagement not happening. Rosette shrugged carelessly and replied. Even if Yn heard this from a rumour, there was no way to prove it. The King of two countries discussed it once because they thought it would benefit the two countries. A royal marriage was mutually most beneficial and least detrimental to both parties. In the not-too-distant future, it will be officially decided that they will be husband and wife, unless there is a better partner than Rosette for that matter. There is indeed a future in which it will be decided. But it is by no means the present. Rosette didnt want to deal with the intervention of others, the vulgar curiosity of third parties, nor the discord and distrust that may bring it. It was all too depressing to deal with something that may not happen. It was better if it was just a rumor, but the more the rumour spread, more and more people like Yn woulde to visit her in person. It was easy to deny it, but it was troublesome when she couldnt lie while hiding the truth. Especially Rosette, who was carrying an unnecessary title The ideal Princess on her back. I apologize for being disrespectful but I cant have you spouting such an uncertain story. Where did you hear the rumour from? Oh, I think youre mistaken. Yn bent down a little, almost lowering himself to her eyes level. The expression on his face seemed more vivid because of his lowering position. The feeling of oppression became much heavier as he bent his tall body. It was as if he was showing her the true expression of his face and the distortion of his smile. The hostility in his eyes was much clearer now than before then. I dont really care who he(udia) chooses. Either it is you or some other Ideal Princess. As long as it didnt interfere with his n, as long as it didnt interfere with Yns goals, he didnt care who marries whom. He would never let anyone get in the way of Violettes happiness, even himself. I dont care about your engagement. The princes marriage and the good of this country dont matter to me. You can do whatever you wish. Your matters are not important to me. When udia bes king, the person who will stand besides him and support him would have to be someone of paramount importance. Its not a matter that bothered Yn in any way. All he wished was to support the man who will be in the position of the king in the future. Even if he couldnt, didnt want to intervene, he had to pay some attention to the matter. That was the reason Rosette thought he was trying to contact her in this way. She did not understand a single thing of what he was talking about, but looking at his eyes and his expression, she could easily predict and imagine his inner turmoil. What Yn sees is beyond anyones expectations and imagination. Most importantly, they were talking about something that might hurt her in the end, because she wasnt sure what he was talking about. I will ask only once. Yn said, while wiping the smile from his face. Was your meeting with her, with Violette, really just a coincidence? Did you have any ulterior motive to approach her? Chapter 98. Desire to control. Chapter 98. Desire to control. What ? A dry voice leaked from her mouth, not quite understanding the meaning of the question being asked. What else could it be but a coincidence? Even if it was not a coincidence, Violette was not a child. She had experience as a daughter born with her noble position in the world. Even if Rosette had nned something and approached Violette, she(Violette) would not have been rolled over in her hands without noticing. In any case, there was no need for Yn to be so cautious. Was it not too much protection, and too much interference? You couldnt have known how much she adored Prince udia. Everyone in the school knew about Violettes distorted love, not to mention Rosette, who was active in social circle. The fact that udia was fed up with her constant persuasion and also about Violettes attitude that suddenly changed, everything was recorded in peoples mouth and passed down to others. For Violette, Rosette was her love rival. Of course, it was not officially announced, so there was no way that Violette knew about the engagement between udia and Rosette. But Rosette knowing everything, still interacted with Violette, talked with her, and established herself as a friend. Yns vignce was not so thin that he couldnt see anything thought it. Especially when ites to Violette, he was more adamant abnormally and excessively so. Im not sure what youre trying to say. If you answer like that, it proves that you fully understand what Im trying to say. Its all well and good to be cautious, but dont you think its futile resistance since Ive already know your intention? He is creepy, Rosette couldnt help but think frankly. He was being so persistent in his ideals that he was almost forcing her to admit something she didnt do. Slowly but steadily, Rosette felt as if she was being driven to the edge of a cliff. The way he asked questions was softly and gently, but every time his eyes that felt like throwing daggers at her and the words pouring down from his mouth made her so angry that she could barely stand it. She knew the reason of his obvious warnings and distrust. All of the things he does with no consideration or discretion, are due to his great feelings and love for someone. But the way he does it is so selfish and self-contained. It seemed as if Violette was being forced to go along with his self-important outburst. Then let me answer you straightforwardly, I have nothing to say to you. If you are asking about me and Violette-sama, then I cant reveal anything to you. Whatever we think, whatever we talk about, whatever rtionship we forge, it is ours and ours alone. It is none of your business. If it was not anyones business to interfere with love, then neither it was anyones business to interfere with friendship either. Worries and anxieties for you loved ones are important, but there was no logic in overdoing it. There are many people who consider it a virtue to be sensitive, but no matter how much you pay attention to it, without the voice of the person concerned, it is nothing more than self-interpretation. The value for you will only be added when the person you concerned about is willing to ept your concern. Dangerous, distrustful, disproportionate any reason to interrupt any rtionship, when brought up by a third party, is just an expectation and imagination, there is no truth to it. Whatever you do or think, its your business and Im not interested, but please dont drag Violette-sama into your desire for control. Chapter 99. Meaninglessness in righteousness. Chapter 99. Meaninglessness in righteousness. If I could only wish for one thing. If only one thing coulde true. I wonder what that would be? **** Yn admitted that he underestimated Rosette. He thought she was just a princess, a sweetheart protected by the people around her. That she had a heart that could be broken easily, just like her slender body. That she would be easy to monopolies and instruct fear. But he didnt know his well thought n would be nothing but mockery in front of her. He was a little wary of her knowing that she was the one who approached Violette first. Violette was a sharp person, both in a good but bad way. But she was sensitive enough to understand what the person opposite her think of herself. When he first began to investigate, he was sure of the possibility that she(Violette) might have been exposed to a malevolence of which she was unaware, so his suspicions only grew stronger. The Prince in the rumour who was suppose to get engaged to Rosette was obviously udia. The engagement wasnt announced to public, only heard in rumours. So Yn had to take full advantage of his special position to finally get this information. There was no way Violette couldnt have known about it. What would Violette do if she knew? Would she be sad or resentful, or would she slowly let her heart sink? Whatever the case may be, Yn didnt want to see despair that on her beautiful face. That was why he showed up in front of Rosette, to give her a warning. Even though the leakage of the secret would not be noticed until Yn mentioned it, he also knew that he would be able to use it to its fullest against Rosette. But he had no idea that she would be someone who had the courage to touch his nerves to such an extent. (Greed for control) The desire to manipte someone to ones own will he was convinced that he was indeed the one with a strong tendency to do so, no matter the situation and people. Perhaps it was because he had spent so many days with his head held down in nning, or perhaps it was because he had so many things tangled up in his mind, he found it was difficult to move for some reason. He always showed his gentle and calm side to everyone because it was easier for him to get into peoples minds. Because it was easier to have his wishes fulfilled. Because it was easier to control. It was easier to make them dance in the palm of Yns hand. (I see. I didnt know there was someone like that.) Yn never knew that there was someone who could see through his unconsciously ingrained personality, but surprisingly, he wasnt angry about it. If it had been a misguided observation, he would have been displeased, but Yn was simply a little surprised because he wasnt aware of it. He hated to be dominated and wanted to dominate and control. He was arrogant and self-centred. Yns words sometimes feel like a pot of mushy poison that makes the person opposite him want to turn away. He didnt care what other people think of him, since they would never understood the hidden meaning in his words. Rosette must have seen the poison in Yns words. The cunning man who could put his hand on someones neck while showing them a dream of a gentle embrace. She saw the sweetness and softness of what many people believe to be a medicine, but which, after a terrible addiction, takes over their thoughts. There was no denying it, nor was there any intention of denying it. What Rosette felt was unmistakably Yns true nature, and there was no mistaking it. She never did anything wrong, but its too wrong for you to monopolise her like this. Yn wanted to monopolies Violette, it was correct, but at the same time, he also didnt want to make her isted. He wanted to surrender his entire heart to her. There are things he wanted to do for her, and everything he was doing was for the sake of Violette. He wouldnt allow anyone to hurt her, and if anyone did, he wouldnt hesitate to retaliate. All he wants is Violettes happiness. Im doing everything for Violettes happiness. are you trying to say its for her own good? Rosettes eyes grew sharper, and it was clear that she was using Yn. He justified his selfish behavior with self-serving reasons. He put the final responsibility on her(Violette) and tried to receive only good results, and obviously, it irked Rosette. Even Yn must have imagined that he would be stomping on such arrogance. (Its more obvious than I thought: No.) Rosette finally understood the desire of Yn to control Violette was deep. It was even more deeper than she thought it would be. She always thought of him as a gentleman, a benevolent person. She thought she was theplete opposite of Yn, the pr opposite, and that they would never understand each other, but seeing his true nature angered her. And Yns view of Rosette also changed because of her sharp tongue. He imagined her to be only a princess who was kind, sweet, and generous. But when he peeled off his skin and showed his true colours, he found a woman who looked just like him, with the same eyes staring back at him. It was a happy miscalction. Rather than being angry, Yn was d that the person by Violettes side had no intention to hurt her. Her resentment toward Yn was only after she understood whom it was directed to. So this dislike was not directed at her. Its wrong but not for her, for me. To begin with, Yn was extremely egoistic and greedy. He was not the kind of person who would talk and interact with anyone. He wished for Violettes happiness because it satisfied him. His mind, with its blurred boundaries, can no longer be contained with himself alone. He was close to Violette, but he wanted to be closer. He was aware of the fact that his intention might be wrong in others eyes. He knew if someone knew his inside thoughts, they would advise him to go to a doctor. They would rmend him treatment, because in their eyes, his behaviour wasnt okay. Rosette thinks Yns was wrong. It was much better to silently watch over the person you love, reach out to them, and guide them. It was not fair to forcefully burged into their world and set up a choice that had been made previously. To care for the person you love is okay but to force them to choose your path certainly wasnt. Rosette was right. Yn knew that without being told. But her righteousness did not make him happy. Chapter 100. Crossing paths like an encounter. Chapter 100. Crossing paths like an encounter. Yn could remember it again and again. He could see it over and over and over again in his dream. He could remember the disgust, the rage, the hatred, and the resentment of those days, thrown at him for being born with the pair of golden eyes. No matter how much it hurt, it was never enough, no matter how much he grinded it down until it was turned into a mess, there was no end to it. The past, which exists nowhere else in the world, will always haunt him. If this was a curse, if this was the price to pay, then he wasnt the right target. Yn himself couldnt imagine a better way to corrode his spirit. The days Violette was dragged into hell. The days of judgment when the fools, unaware of their own sins, forced everything on her alone. Shaming herself for unconsciously believing in God, and knowing that she was worthless and unable to do anything about it still hoped for peoples recognition. Yn decided not to forgive this world, which was cruel to both him and her. **** Why do I feel ufortable with a smile that contains self-mockery? Rosette, who knew very little about Yn, felt that he was so picturesque and far removed from the high-pressure atmosphere that had prevailed earlier. His eyes, shadowed by his bangs, looked somewhat vacant, yet they seemed to exude a zed look of irritation. The eyes of a demon or a God of Death might be like this, dark and stagnant, shining with greed and gold. She heard that it wasnt considered a sacred color in this country, but she didnt think that she would be able to get a clean impression of these eyes anywhere in the future. Now that I know what I want to know,, Ill leave you to it. what? The same frivolous tone as when he came, not caring about Rosettes opinion, who was unable to say anything about Yns change in behaviour. Yn, who seemed to have lost interest in her wholeheartedly, turned away without any lingering thought. Thest thing she saw was a smile after he had already finished putting on his mask. The scene was so bizarre that Rosette almost thought what she saw was an illusion. The reason he didnt talk about keeping their meeting a secret especially because he didnt feel the need to do so,,also probably because there was no room for negotiation. Compared to Rosette, who had very little information about Yn, Yn had researched her thoroughly. It was safe to say that Yn had more information about Rosette, who had very little information on Yn. Rosette had no intention to convince him of anything. Maybe he came to her because he suspected something, now that he had concluded the information and convinced himself on his own, there was no need to stop him and tell him anything more. To be honest, Rosette was not the kind of person who wanted to be actively involved. I wonder if Violette-sama knows. From the way he talked, he must be very close to Violette. If it were possible, she would like Violette to reevaluate her friendship with him, but thinking about this, if she did that then her earlier words would boomerang back at her. An outsider had no right to interfere in their affairs. She had just learned about Yns true nature, without any evidence, she couldnt reveal it to Violette. Because Yn was toopetent in hiding himself. (Not exactly the same as I dreaded ) He was a man with a pressure that made you back away and a weight that made you freeze up. She saw madness swirling in his eyes, and the danger as if at any moment he might force her to go over the railing and jump into the abyss. Still, the fact that he could not be ssified as an object or person to be merely feared and shuddered at was probably due to the glimpse of self-loathing behind his confidence. He was not a person to whom Rosette could afford to offend. She supposed Yn might have thought so too. They were wary of each other and only wanted to take care of the person they have inmon from both sides. Rosette knew that without Violette, this thin thread would not have been connected between them. But she wondered if this connection was fortunate or if it was something that would eventually get in the way. The answer will be known in the not-too-distant future. Chapter 101. Goodbye first love Chapter 101. Goodbye first love The smell of ink, the scratching sound of a pens nib, and the shadows of piles of paper falling over their hands were exactly the same as tomorrow. In a space where the air seemed to have stopped, rather than silence, Violette repeated the same work mindlessly. The asional voice heard from outside sounded like a roar in the silent atmosphere. There werent any conversations between the two of them. The two were just doing their own work at such a distance that they couldnt even see each others expressions. They were once in love, and once loved. And now what is the rtionship between Violette and udia now? **** It was after school. Violette was staying in the school to extend her time to go home as usual, but udia happened to find her, and this is how the current situation came to be. udia took his seat at the desk in the study as the chairman of the board, while Violette used the sofa and table that were supposed to be used for reception to organize documents. Mirania, who was supposed to be there, was away on other business, and the other members have yet to be decided. The two of them were getting used to using the office by themselves, but the situation where time, workload, and number of people were out of proportion was not something that can be managed by getting used to it. Violette, who was invited to help out for the first time, agreed that there was no problem helping udia in his work. And because of Violettes help, it seemed that they had a good chance of getting todays work done. udias face, which had been staring at the stack of papers with a furrowed brow since a while ago, was deeply etched with the color of fatigue. udia-sama, lets take a break. Are you tired? Lets call someone Not me, I meant udia-sama should take a break. udia looked at Violette for a moment who stood up, interrupting udias words as she reached for the bell. The one who needed a break here was not her, who was just helping out, but udia, who was about to be crushed by the enormous amount of work and fatigue. It seemed that udia thought that she needed a break before the work was finished, but it was him who needed it. It would be difficult for him to even make a correct judgment when he is tired. Sometimes its better to rest for a while than to bury yourself in work and tired yourself out. If you dont do it now, youll be incapable of doing more important thingster. It would be better to rest for a while and take a nap if you want. Violette asked the waiter waiting outside the door for a hot drink and something sweet that would be easy to digest and turned back to udia. udia seemed to be still in a daze and taking a while to understand what was being said. His eyes widened after understanding everything, and he looked surprised at Violettes actions and remarks. The expression on his face seemed very simr to Yns when he was unable to react quickly and became dumbfounded. ( Like Yn, huh?) The truth was that Yn is a lot like udia, and they probably have too much inmon for anyone to notice. Violette thought that the resemnce she found between udia and Yn was something she would never have found in the past. On the contrary, she would have been looking for the fragment of udia in Yn, piling up feelings for her. She knew better than anyone how foolish and meaningless it was to look for a shadow of someone else by ovepping them with someone else. Whoever she was looking at, she would try to find the resembles. Because she wanted them to burn it into her, so that it could take root in her heart and never leave her. The love that existed naturally inside of her was always warm and feverish. And her eyes, ears, nose, and all five of her senses were always longing for that person. When she was thinking of udia, Violettes heart was so burned out that it felt as if it would copse at any moment. She thought that her overly strong ambition and greed were love, and she anointed herself with oil as if she was burning up but it wasnt enough. She believed that there would be a happy ending to love after she had burned herself, and someone else, to the ground. lets take a little break. udia, who seemed to have given up on the idea, sighed heavily and stood up as the tea was brought to him. He sank down on the sofa across from where Violette had been sitting earlier and averted his gaze a little ufortably. He was always arrogant and proud of his responsibility as a prince, but for some reason, he surprisingly looked like a child. udia sipped from his warm cup and then exhaled slowly. He was probably more tired than he realized, and it would be a little better if he could rx properly. Violettes gaze was softer than before, and she felt relieved that she could make him take a break. She had only dreamed of spending a peaceful tea time with him before. She had wanted it so badly that she could not believe that on the day she would actually meet him, her view of the world would have changed so much. Violette, who was obsessed with her love for him, could never have seen this. She ran wildly without looking around, trampling all kinds of possibilities, just for the sake of getting his love. But things seemed to have changed. And what has changed was Violette. The person in front of her was still the same as before, but she has given up her mind on loving him. Her various desires, and hopes to be his shadow within a period of one year were gone now. This change was the result of her own efforts. If it was the case previously, then even Violette in her previous life would have had the possibility to wee such a day. But now, she could look back. She felt like she could finally ept the things she had tried so hard to avoid looking at, and also the memories she didnt want to remember. When she became aware of her feelings for Yn, she realized the people she couldnt see around him. udia-sama. Hmm? I apologize for any inconvenience that I have caused you. After setting down his cup, udia slowly looked at her. Violette should have apologized earlier for her past behavior, but until today, she had not been able to face up to her sins. She was sure that even now she still does not feel that she was the only one to me. She couldnt deny that she felt like a victim because she had no choice but to do what she did. She still felt sorry for herself, and has given up on the environment that never changes. When she was born into that family, she would never be honestly sorry for the sins she oncemitted. In a corner of her mind, the unquenchable embers of Its your fault continued to smolder. But her actions towards udia were her sins. In those days, udia, who was bothered by her, was not at fault. It was natural to reject uneptable feelings, and Violettes behavior was nothing more than an insidious bad move. If Violette was hurt, if she was in a difficult position and environment, she shouldnt pour her hunger of love out on an unrted third party. It was an annoying act of taking it out on him, no matter what excuses she pasted on it. She didnt want to look away, pretend to give up, and reaffirm her ugly side. She didnt want to realize that even though she was a sinner, she was still the kind of person who would say it wasnt her fault. She didnt want anyone, even herself, to know that it was all the fault of those around her that led Violette to that prison, that she had only sinned as a result that she felt that way and could not properly reflect on her actions. If she said nothing, no one would me her. Violette was the only one who knew about those days, and udia did not remember Violettes true sins. Still, what she wanted to say was just for her own self-satisfaction. An apology not for udia, but just for herself. She had to face the fact that she had ended her unrequited love properly. Otherwise, she would be left behind in that prison and would not be able to move on. She could no longer live in a world where she was alone her whole life, and even died alone. She couldnt be satisfied with just giving up, being swept away, and waiting for it to end. There were people she wanted to hold hands with, people she wanted to be with, people she just wanted to be allowed to live thinking about, even if they didnt reward her. So she decided to bring the curtain down on her first love, which took her down on a path that made no one happy. Chapter 102. Lets end with see you around. Chapter 102. Lets end with see you around. Violette was relieved that the ending of her first love would end much quietly than she expected. She thought it was painful, heavier and almost impossible to let go. The memories of her first love wasnt beautiful, and she was sure they would forever be etched into her mind for the rest of her life. She thought the end of her dream would be bloody and scarred. I am sorry for all the trouble I have caused you. udia looked at the girl in front of him, bowing apologetically and apologising profusely. He couldnt help but think, when was it that he began to think that the way she looked straight at him was beautiful? Everytime he walked through the hallways, his eyes would unconsciously follow her figure. And when they finally stopped at her, the urge of talking with her would grow stronger. It was not that he was always like this. It wasnt a feeling that haunted him so much that he couldnt get it out of his head. He thought he had forgotten everything and it wouldnt be a problem for him if Violette bothered him or not. And yet, it turned out to be much more troublesome than before. I cant ask you to forgive me for what I did. There is no way I can say that. I just promise you that I will never bother you again, udia-sama. Every word seeped into the back of his head. There were times when he longed to hear this words from her but now, he didnt want to hear. Warning bells were ringing inside his head, telling him not to think much of it. But when he looked into her eyes, he couldnt stop the feeling from growing. He could feel the back of his heart shrinking painfully, as if someone was squeezing it. A sweet and bitter sensation consumed his whole being. I know my words are not trustworthy. I dont want you to believe me, I just want you to know. udia could remember the day he first invited Violette to this ce, a very ordinary day that he was supposed to forgot, and a secret known only to the two of them. She was right in front of him that day as well, but many things seemed to have changed. He should have felt Violettes obssession towards him much strongly, but for some reason, he rather felt a distance between them. What he gained wasnt peace of mind when he no longer felt her feelings for him. He liked Violette as a brilliant and talented woman and also learned that her smiling face could be pretty. He didnt want to know, he didnt want to think, but he knew. The path that he took was littered with many triggers. If he had not noticed, it would have been easier. If he had realized it earlier, this day would never havee. But surely, if Violette had remained in love with udia, nothing would have ever begun. I believe in . udia wanted a reason. He wanted an excuse. He was not med by anyone, but if he had to say so, he wasnt without any fault either. The tiny pride he had made him reluctant to admit that the person he was so annoyed and even disgusted by was beautiful in his eyes now. He wanted more reasons, more eyes, ears, and feet, more legitimate reasons to let Violette go. Like the way she stood tall. Or the way her eyes shed lowered when sheughed. Or the way she ate her meals with good manners. The way her face scrunched up when she was actually thinking. The way she called out the name of only one person she loved, with a voice that sounded so relieved. udia had been given so many reasons, but each one of them reminded him of the worthlessness of his thoughts. It wasnt enough for him to realize that his vision and thinking were narrow. Should he have epted her? Would it have made a difference if he had abandoned his pride, his fences, his reputation, and simply acted on his feelings alone? If he had done so, would he not have ended up not even being able to lose her? There was no way he could have done that. If he did that, it would no longer be udia. It was the privilege and duty of those born in this position to be proud, to listen to the outside world, and to create fences. I believe you and I know you are trustworthy. I already know that you no longer like me. Yes, so this must be the right thing to do. The curtain of their first love should quietly close without anyone or anything breaking. Maybe it was the unfulfilled desire to watch through the gap for as long as possible, to give up. It wasnt the time to think why me, why her, why. Beautiful people remained beautiful forever amidst the moring noise. Oh thank you, thank you. Her smiling face felt as if his heart was breaking into pieces. One by one, they were piling up. No matter how much he umte them in the future, these feelings would never have any value, but he still wrapped each one with care and cherish it. What a funny and pitiful ending. It was the end of a man who was unaware of anything until everything that should have been in his palm slipped away. If it were a story, it would be branded as a story with a tragic ending. But still) The buds that have sprouted, the flowers that have not yet withered, the beauty that he havee to know. None of it seemed worthless. He knew that rememberring them was important, even though it was something that was worthless to him in the past. It was hard and sad, but he couldnt just swallow it all andugh at how wonderful it was. There were no sorry, no thank you, but a little different than how other rtionship ended. The most appropriate greeting for the end of two people, the end that only two people know. Im d it was you, . Im d it was you who I fell in love with for the first time. Chapter 103. I want to return to you. Chapter 103. I want to return to you. udia couldnt describe what he was feeling. He felt as if the sense of loss was greater than the feeling of being refreshed. It was an emotion that upied arge area of his mind, and it was a memory that he might never be able to forget. Its not that he would miss her, he also knew that Violette didnt have much regret. But her presence was special to him, it was more special than the feeling of love. Im sorry it took us so long to finish the work. Are you sure its okay to stay sote? Yes, I always stay at school until about this time. Violette was urged to go home before it got dark, leaving udia behind, who had to stay behind because he still had some work left. As Violette was about to leave the student council room first, udia offered her a ride. But she declined the offer because she was feeling a little ufortable with the unusually light and friendly atmosphere. Even though their unannounced rtionship was over, there were still some doubts as to what would happen to their rtionship in the future. She wanted to keep a good rtionship with him, a friendly one. The two were not close enough to be friends, but that didnt mean they are strangers to each other from this day forward. If they had been friends before, it would have been natural for them to be so. But it is hard to imagine that they would have more trouble naming each other now that they have tried to keep their distance than they did when they wanted to interact unterally. Im not ordering you, Violette. Its my request. I ask you to listen with the understanding that you have a choice. Violette tilted her head at the clipped choice of words and awkwardly averted her gaze. The only question that came to her mind was that how did udia, who basically speaks straightforwardly, has gone as far as to give her a choice? As Violette was pondering on her reply, udia took a deep breath as he firmly fixed his gaze on Violette and opened his mouth again. If Violette is willing, why dont you join the student council? .. what? I know how well you are at handling this kind of work. Ive had you help me several times. I trust you in terms of your character, and if you are worried about those who are concerned about your family background, I will make sure they will have noints about you. All of the reasons for the solicitation were certainly legitimate and reasonable. udia didnt intend to lie and Violette knew that too. However, they all seemed uneptable to Violette, who was visibly perplexed. It was clear that her low self-esteem was the cause of her hesitation. But at the same time, she doubted there was something else that udia didnt reveal. Something he had been thinking about since the first day he invited Violette to this room to make her help him. And if you get busy with the student councils work, going homete would not be a problem. That! udia knew he had poked her sore spot, but he had noticed several times that Violette would feel ufortable going home most of the time. He didnt mean to insult or threaten her by saying this, he just wanted to imply to her that working at the student council could help her pass the time after school. He never knew what was going on in the Vahan family, so he didnt have any information on that either. But he could imagine the impact of having a stepmother and a half-sister might have had on her. He knew that she was alone, never going home early, never talking to anyone, blending in with the people like a lone flower swaying in the wind, as if she was going to disappear. He wondered if there was some reason and means to blend in, and then it urred to him. It was not a pretty story for Violette, but a story of supply and demand that would benefit udia as well. There was no understanding between the two of them that would allow them to reach out to each other with a feeling of charity. Of course, its a tedious job, with long hours and a workload thats nothingpared to what we have today. But me and Mirania will be saved, and well have less work to do. .. You dont have to answer me right now. You can think it carefully and answer me anytime you like. But I hope you give it enough thought to make up your mind. Yes. Violette, still apparently confused, answered while wandering her gaze. Considering the past and today, she couldntin about not being able to reject him directly. Then take care. Yes. And udia-sama, please dont work so much and be too hard on yourself. udia returned a bitter smile to Violettes exertion of advising him to take care of him. After greeting each other goodbye, Violette left the student council room. Today udia didnt invite Violette just to help him, but also offer him one of the positions on the student council. (Student Council ) If it had been the old her, she would have happily nodded her head in agreement, not understanding that it was a job of great responsibility and feeling, and would only be happy that she was invited by udia himself. She could imagine how easily she could get carried away. Now she could understand that the job of being one of the members of the student council was not that simple. udia himself looked tired, the workload was too much for just two people to handle, and the stacks of paper didnt seem to be decreasing. If Violette could help him even a little, even if it was as small as a bean, shouldnt she ept the offer as repayment for the trouble she has caused him? (Even if its a .. little.) Violette was sorry for the trouble she had caused him, and the fact of not paying for the mistake was also unappealing to her. If udia, of all people, said that Violette was good enough to work as a student council member, then she must have the default value ofpetence. Although she is easily caught up in a sense of justice and sympathy, she was not foolish enough to decide to be an important board member on that basis alone. She knew that epting the offer was mutually beneficial, but the reason why she still couldnt nod her head was. Wee back. He sat on the window sill and looked at her. His eyes were narrowed into a smile, and theshes that framed them created beautiful shadows on his face. Beautiful, pretty, gentle and soft. It was he who taught her that a persons smile was reassuring. Before that, she had always thought that people were all horrible, whether they wereughing, crying, or angry. That wee back sounded a little different, dont you think? No, its not. Wherever she is, whoever she is with, she wants toe back here. Because this is where she belongs. Im home, Yn. (Because I want to be with you.) Violette couldnt help but wonder if he(Yn) wouldugh again if she told him her refusal to udias offer was him. Chapter 104. Justice Chapter 104. Justice It has not been as long, even so, Violette felt as if they have been away for a long time. It means that there was a time that she was longing for. In a corner of the corridor where the presence of people had faded, they could exchange words as if it were a matter of course. It was not enough just to see him, not enough just to hear his voice. not enough to reach out and touch him, not enough to feel the happiness of being in each others line of sight. It was as if everything in the world was packed into this one corner. You havent left yet. Vio-chan is still here, too. What do you want? Nothing, I just wanted to wait. He is always in a good mood, smiling andughing, just like he always does. Violette wondered if the feelings she had taken for granted until now could make them feel so sacred depending on how the recipient feels about them. She wondered if everyone who falls in love feels this way. Each gesture, each word, each movement was so special that they made her heart heavy, but she was happy to carry the weight. The more it piled up, the bigger it seemed to get. It was as if a feeling of love that is second to none was being built up. It was meaningless topete with invisible things like feelings, Violette could feel that no one could beat the feelings she has for him. But where were you? I looked everywhere, but you were nowhere to be found. Oh, I was in the student council chamber to. Yns expression shook slightly at the student councils words. It was only a slight twitch, it only stayed a few seconds. The change was so little that it could have been forgotten in the blink of an eye, but Violette was sure that his eyes twitched in displeasure. Violette regretted saying it, she couldnt help but think that perhaps she should have fooled him. For Yn, the student council and the people in it will always be unpleasant people, and he will never be someone who can dismiss their past animosity like Violette. She wondered how he felt watching her run wild with her one-sided obsession with such a person. She must have caused him a lot of worry, and perhaps he might have felt bad just because he was close to Violette. She was so blindly arrogant that she could not even think about such things. Ive gone to help him with his work and apologize for all the things Ive done to him. What ? Because I havent properly apologized for what Ive said and done in the past. Despite Violettes sunny tone, Yns eyes sank much more inly upset than before. The trembling, small, wobbling gold color ovepped with his cloudy face, but at the same time, it also seemedpletely different. Violette was sad that she was the cause of his displeasure, but she had to do it. Because at the end of the day, it would be him to whom she would say, I love you. I thought about a lot of things. I thought about myself, what I did, how I felt. I saw things I hadnt seen before, and I learned about them. It needs a lot of courage to do that I didnt even know that. Violettes brain has been churning in circles as ofte. Facing what youve been turning away from is a lot easier than you might imagine, and a lot more exhausting than you might think. Still, just because she knew where she wanted to go didnt mean she wanted to stop walking. It wasnt necessary to forget her past doings just to be with whom she wanted to be, but she wanted to have a reason to be around him. Even if just a little, she wanted to cut down on the reasons why she couldnt get close to him. It is a habit of a maiden in love to want the person they love to see only her beautiful appearance. Um, so Im sorry to Yn for the other day. I didnt mean to be a jerk. Its okay. I didnt mind, Vio-chan. I was worried about you. Just as always, Yn was there for Violette, like a kind and beautiful being. To be next to him, to look back on oneself with such a desire, it may not be a true reflection and rehabilitation. But there was no way for Violette to have faith in justice now. There are no heroes who just appear and save the day. Everyone always has their own priorities, their own luck, their own choices. Righteousness is meaningless to those who are crying in a ce beyond anyones reach. If the present changes and the result is appreciating, then reason, logic, anything is possible to change. Ive done a lot of terrible things and Ive done much, much worse than Yn knows. Ive crossed a line that no human being should ever cross. Im a person that no one can deny saying wrong, even if I insist. This is a story about the past that no one knows, a story that is no longer there. She could never tell him the whole story. If she revealed her wrong doings to him now, he might wonder if she is nning to take such actions in the future. It would be a lie to say that she has no ill feelings toward Marijune, but if you ask her if she hated her to the point of wanting to kill her, she would say no. She doesnt want to get close to her, she doesnt want to get involved with her, nor does she want to get rid of her. Violette just wished she (Marijune) wouldnt create any situation for her. The reason why she chose such a roundabout and difficult-to-understand way to exin Yn was because she didnt want him to know. She didnt want to expose herself to him, throw up her secret now selfishly, and then be disappointedter. She knew it was just a precautionary measure, but she had to keep him in the loop. Because she still wants him to be with her. Vio-chan, I think youre mistaken. In her downcast vision, she could see Yns feet which were on the window sill stepping forward to her. Her shoulders were stiffened in anticipation of what he would say. Hisrge hands softly cupped his ears, which were hidden by her hair and made her look up in surprise. The moment her eyesnded on him, she could see Yns smile that could melt all the unhappiness away was so close to her, her forehead was almost attached to his. The gentle voice, which only Violette could hear clearly in the small corner where they often talk privately, seeped from her ears to her heart. It doesnt matter what you do, evil, good, or anything else. It doesnt matter what you think, or what youre going to do. Yn wasnt interested in being the hero that everyone wanted to be. He didnt even want to be a hero who helps the weak. When he was a child, the only thing he wanted to protect was his own life. He didnt care about anyone else, and that feeling hasnt changed, but The only thing now that has changed was his feelings for Violette. After gaining Violette, Yn wanted to be what he wanted to be for the first time. I dont care about good or evil. Just remember that Im always on Violettes side. You are my justice. (I wanted to be the only one beside this person, no one else.) Chapter 105. My God Chapter 105. My God This man alone is my ally, no matter what time, no matter who bes my enemy. No matter what I do, he must stay with me. **** By the time Yn left with Violette and returned home, the sky was darkening. Since it was basically this time every day when he returned, the family was not particrly concerned, and only a minimal number of servants greeted him. Yn would see his parentster at dinner. The parents who took Yn in are both kind-hearted and generous people. They are both very open-minded and big-hearted, and because they value their own values, their interference in other peoples lives is minimal. This does not mean that they are heartless or indifferent, but rather that they have a clear understanding of distance and boundaries. From Yns point of view, who perceives others first of all with malice and indifference, they have fair personalities. If Yn had been born as one of their children from the beginning, he would have respected them wholeheartedly and set his sights on their backs. Its an irreversible lie, and he couldnt be like them now, nor does he want to be. The days when he could aspire to be fair are long gone. The first thing Yn did after entering his room was to put away the pocket watch he took out of his bag in its ss case. The violet flower on the lid of the pocket watch shone through the ss, the image was so beautiful that nothing could bepared to it. He had been looking for a case that would match the beauty of the pocket watch and the strict protection it received, but unfortunately, he couldnt find one. Yn changed into hisfortable clothes and hung his uniform together on the sofa, someone wouldter retrieve it while Yn was out of the room. Yn always did his best not to touch anything in this room, and make sure that only clothes and garbage were put away. He has always preferred to be alone, and this is thanks to the fact that the people around him have adapted to him. The son of the Kings concubine is not someone you want to have much to do with, even if he is the one you are supposed to serve. When Yn is in his room, the only people who might visit him are his parents. He sat in a chair by the window and raised one leg. Resting his chin on his knee, his eyes looked at the picture frames that line the window frame. But there was no human figure in the memories in them. They are faded pressed flowers, palm-sized notes, or broken braided cords. The fingertips of his fingers lifted slowly, tracing the pressed flowers through the cold frame. Even without a photograph to cut out the scene, a flower that has deteriorated and lost its vividness opened the door to a memory. When they first saw these flowers together, they didnt even know what they were called, they just admired how pretty they were. It was when they were ying together in the library that he learned that it was a forget-me-not, which is treated like a weed but never withers and grows in clusters. They would sit around a book, write down the books they wanted to read, and circle the ones they had finished. While both of them preferred illustrated books and childrens history books over stories, they learned about the jinx of the string that would make their wishese true if it broke naturally. Yn remembered every word Violette said, every expression. The sky, the wind, the scent, everything. (Finally, here we are.) With a thump, his knees and forehead collide. He was a young boy who couldnt even leave behind a picture inside the picture frames, and could only lock away the pieces of his happiness. He didnt even realize that Violette, who was smiling in front of him, had been crushed by the painful reality as soon as he turned his back on her. He was happy just to be by her side, and without knowing the meaning of greed, he believed purely and baselessly that as long as he had feelings for her, eternity would be guaranteed. He was swimming in muddy water, but his naivete, characteristic of a child, made him optimistic. When he realized that nothingsts forever and everything needs strength to continue, the countdown to the end began, and he was reminded of his own unworthiness. Yn realized that there was no point in just thinking that he could do anything to make her happy. (This is it, or rather, this is where it starts.) Yn repeatedly tapped his forehead in an attempt to calm his racing mind. It was too early to get carried away, and if he let his guard down and get caught off guard, everything he had done so far woulde crashing down like a wave. He let out a lungful of air, and when he closed his eyes, he could see a beaming Violette behind his eyelids reaching for him. Violette is always the one who reaches out to him. That is why Yn can stand and walk to her. Yuran is an egoist, acting on his own interpretation and greed, but he has no shadow of a sense of self-possession. From his head to his toes, from his five vital organs to his blood, from his life to his soul, everything belongs to Violette. That is why she must remain a caged bird. In a world woven with peace and tranquility, she will remain unaware of the shadows of external enemies for the rest of her life. Wherever she wants to go, he will carry her. If she wants to fly away, he will make a bigger, wider cage for her. If something goes wrong, he hopes shell be in a ce where his body can be a shield. If he loses his owner, his one and only God, if he loses his breath. He couldnt bear it he couldnt bear it, he could never bear it. (Dont worry, I can do it, I will do it. Ill never make a mistake this time, I promise.) Yns biting lips tasted faintly of blood. His wed palm ached, and he could feel the skin slowly shredding. He felt a slight heat, but didnt feel any pain. It didnt matter, this much, it was bearable. Compared to the despair he felt that day when the world he loved so much was crushed and broken. T/N: Im sorry everyone. Because of technical issues, two of my other novels chapters were posted as this novels. I have no idea why it happened, and Im still trying to figure it out. Sorry for the inconvenience, I promise I will try to fix the problem as soon as possible. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!